·No text on this page.

·THE BUDDHA CHARITAM
OF
ASVAGHOSHA.
1:-V.

·No text on this page.

·CORRECTIONS & ADDITIONS. N. B.--The reader is requested to make these corrections and additions before commencing to read. It will be found that some insignificant mistakes hare crept in owing to the great haste with which the book has been issued. Page. Lino. Incorrect. Correct. TEXT. 1 7 38 47 52 11 3 4 16 13 for for for for for वारतु योऽन्यजातः किंश्चिद एवंमादीन मित्रलक्षणं read read read read read वास्तु योन्यजातः किश्चिद्- एवमादीन मित्रलक्षणम् 43 47 READINGS. 21 Iuscrt 29 In margin Bt. notices av STOR बभूव तस्य for तथाविधं तस्य बभूव जन्म. 22 lusert 01 Bte iu margiu notices UGTE for प्रजानाम् 10 for for its real for 11 for on its read in Bt. rends “मन्थालगौतमो &c. मन्थालगौतमो &c." atter "गौतमं दीर्घ- तपसं," and "वैभाण्डकं मुनिसुतं " atter “विश्वामित्रो महर्षिश्व" of our text. 2 Bt. rends "काली चैव" ke. after "मातङ्गन्यामक्षमा लायां" of our text, and "करालजनकश्चैव &c. after the 77th verse of our text. -1 54 1 15 2 NOTES. शंगार' read शृंगार Add कपिलवास्तु-this ancient city is situated one huudred miles north east of Benares, and about 40 miles from the Himalayas. It is situated in the Nepal Terai. The city is now in rains. Vide Buddhist Catechism by H. S. Olcott p. 4.

·2 Page. 3 6 Line. Incorrect. Correct. 10 T° 4 Add tr-It is now identified beyond question. An arcbæologist in the service of the Goverument of India has discovered in the jungle of the Nepal Terai, it stone pillar created by the mighty Buddhist sovereign Asukn, to make the very spot. The place was kuown in those times as the Lumbini gardeu. 6 for 3TTET read और्व 7 for MEGTEHT really wifeAreHT 8 for 3TETT read अर्घ्य 17 Add Sarvärtha dalin in his sixteenth year, was marriel to it the daughter of the kiug uit. Vide Buldhist Catechism p.6. 12 for 'तिम्र read 'तिसः 16 fur विद्र read विये 7 8 16 26 31 31 CRITICAL NOTICE. fur inches read inches. 2 INTRODUCTION. for author realid 2 3 author ABSTRACT. chrioteer 25 12 tor read charioteer

·THE
BUDDHA-CHARITAM
1
ASVAGHOSHA.
(I--V)
BASED ON A SOLITARY M.,
Edited
With explanatory notes in English, with various readings, with an
introduction determining the date of the poet from the
latest antiquarian researches, with a literal English
translation, with indices and an appendix &c.
By
GOPAL RAGHUNATH NANDARGIKAR,
Editor of Kalidasa's Raghuvansa, Meghadüta, Malavikâgni.
mitra, Kumârdasa's Jânakî Harapam &c. &c.
AY
vvvvvwvw
(Registered for copy-right under Act LXV of 1867 ).
All rights including that of copying the text la Its present.
recension with various readings are specially reserved
POONA:
PRINTED AT THE " ARYA-BHUSHAN” PRESS..
1911.

·No text on this page.

·LIG.
VVVV
my
RESPECTFULLY DEDICATED
TO
Dr. Ramkrishna Gopal Bhandarkar,
M. A. LL. D., C. I. E. &c. &c.,
Honorary Member of the Royal Asiatic Society of Great
Britain and Ireland, of the German Oriental Society,
of the American Oriental Society and of the Italian
Asiatic Society ; corresponding member of the
French Institute and of the Imperial
Academy of Sciences St. Petersburg ;
Foreign• member of the Royal
Bohemian Society of Sciences;
Fellow of the Universities
of Bombay and Calcutta;
Late Professor of
Oriental Languages
Deccan College,
Poona,
By the Editor.
2
4

·No text on this page.

·Criticat Notice. I. The present cilition of Axvaghoshuis's Buddhacharitunn is based on a solitary Manuscript which we securerl almost by chance after a deligent search for the Manuscripts of this work for the long period of fifteen years. This Manuscript contains the first thirteen cantos and fourtcen stiinzius of the fourteen. The acronnt of the Manuscript is ils follows: Bt. It is written on thick country paper with a thick glowing black ink ( TE TIE) in semi Sáradi characters. It was kirilly lent to mne by my old friend Mr. Jivanaráva Biulvaint Chitnis of Bombay Municipality. It will not be out of place to give an account of this fragment and how I got it. Mr. Jivanráva who is an enthusiastic student of the Jyotish and Manum Sàstras is always on the look out for manuscripts of works in these two departments. lle amo to know from a friend that Pandit (adácthar Pán:lyáji of Betiah in the Panjab, belonging to an old learned family, had a very large collection of old and rare manuscripts in his possession. He Vierefore requested that friend to purchase for him a few of these manuscripts which he did for a nominal price. As these manuscripts hail lain undisturbed for years together in a corner of the Pandit's house, their edges were a little lamnged by white ants. Mr. Jiwanráva whom I met in Bombay in June 1906 told nie of this new purchase and I ·2 'being curious to know what these manuscripts were, and examining each curefully, came upon this fragment. Anmong these there were the manuscripts of हैहरण्य- चरितम् and works on व्याकरणशास्त्र, and अलंकारशास्त्र and some Kávyas which have been published already in the Kávyamálá series. With his permission I copied the fragment. The paper of the manuscript is 129 inches Folia 86. The average number of lines on each page is 7 written in the midelle of the paper. On the broad margins, were written some explanatory notes and readings which were probably taken down by some Buchist Bhikslus in Bhikshunis who probubly haul used this Ms. because some of the rearlings and explanatori notes, I foul, were written in a different land and some in the same lanılwriting as that of the text. The peculiar feature of this fragment is that it was written in it beautiful boldd haud in the Devanagari characters interinixed with S'áraclii letters in almost cvery line of the text. The scribe, who wrote the Ms. appears to have been ignorant of many Devangari characters and hence an intermixture of Sáradií characters specially in the case of conjunct consonants. There is no date written on any of the 86 pages. The Ms. appears to me consitlerably old as the pages wore worn out. It might be a hundred years old, or even older. The inarginal notes supply Pádas or lines wanting in some of the cantos which I have noted in the realings of my edition, II. In editing this poem I have followed the same principle which I observed in editing my third edition of Kálidása's Raghuvans'a and Kumáradása's Jánaki Harana. I have thought it necessary to give the abstruct of the ·3 poem, notes on such points as require help, and literal English translation of almost all cantos that are printed in this little volume. I have tried my best to give almost all mythological allusions and geographical references in the notes. In preparing the notes I have attempted to explain all Buddhist allusions by reference to the Lalita vistara and other Buddhist works. In short I have attempted to give as much help as I thought necessary to the collegegoing population. I have clone everything that lies in my power to make this little volume useful to the general reader and specially so to college students. In the introduction I have attempted to give uptodate information about Arvayhosha by consulting recent publications on him and date. It now simply remains for me to do the agreeable duty of acknowledging iny obligations to those who have helpud me iu one way or another by giving ine imfcrmation about the books which have rendered me valuable help in deterinining the approximate date of the poet and by making ine important suggestions while the work was in preparation. This cilition of Buddhacharita was undertaken at the express wish of my sincere friend aud patron Sarılára K. C. Mehendaie B... of the celebrated Appa Balvant family. To hiin, therefore, my thanks are specially due as also to my friend Mr. J. P. Okil, Sanskrit Teacher, New English School, Poona, with whom I discussed soine of the points of the text. I have consulted the works of Dr. R. G. Bhandarkar, Dr. P. Peterson, Dr. Takakusu, Mr. V. A. Smith, Miss C. M. Duff, Prof. M. Aneski of the Imperial University of Tokio, Prof. E. B. Cowell, Rev. S. Beal and Mr. Velandai Gopala Iyer. I shall be ·4 always willing to correct interpretations and misprints whenever brought to my notice. With these prefatory words I leave the book to the indulgent judgment of the learned public.

·INTRODUCTION. It is unanimously admitted by, all oriental scholars both of East and West that India wants a written history of her own'. Sanskrit Literature so to say is deficient in nothing so much as in its own history. The vast mass of Sanskrit works and a crowded number of names of their authors are scattered on the expansive sheet of time as confusedly and promiscuously as pebbles on a river-bank or flowers in a wild woodland. Chronology is to historical facts what thread is to a wreath of pearls; and without it, it is impossibile to attempt anything like stringing together books, rouborils and authors or associating the proper author «r anthors" with proper books, records and chronicles. The fatal work of time and oblivion has often been to it certain extent counteracted by author's themselves, prompted perlmapıs by an instinct of self-preservation ; and we see Sanskrit authors managing in the oll fashion to incorporate thèir names in the text of their works, A certain ainonnt of evidence is thus secured : but the absence of histories political, scocial and religious of the different provinces of India written from time to time and obvious rinmistakable instances of literary interpolations and forgeries make the inino suspicious and cynical as to its value as evidence. So that i want of confidence and faith in the history of literature as it is told by itself is created in the mind of the inquisitive reader who is .prevented from attempting anything lyond reading and enjoying, if he can, the vast literature of his land. 1 l'ide Dr. Bhandarkar's Earlyllistory of the Deccan, page 1 ff 2 Dr. Bhandarkar's Report ou soarch of Sanskrit Mss. D. O. 1883–1884 p. 10, ·According to the Tibetan as well as the Chinese accounts, we are led to admit that there were six As'vaghoshas' who are promiscuouly identified with the anthor of the Buddhacharita. - In the present state of the chronology of India it is very uncertain to lay down anything us finally settled when the researches of orientalists both here and in Europe and America are making gigantic strides in every branch of science, literature and art. As vaghosha was the twelfth Burlelhist patriarch. According to Chinese accounts he was contemporary with Kanishka or Kanika who was ruling over Küs'mira shout 78-80 A. D. Asvaghosha is sul to live been a Brahmana of Eastern In«lia who, after his conversion by Vasumitra, president of the Buddhist Council, settled in Kis'inira. The Alankara Siestral and the Burdhacharitilka vya, the latter of which was translated into Chinese about A. D. 414-421, are ascribeil to him by f-'Tsings. Both European and Inlian scholars have, in our opinion, finally fixel the date of Kanishka. In his Early History of Inrlia Mr. P. A. Smith states, 'Kanishka unquestionally 1x-longed to the Kushin section of the Yueh-chi nation, as did the Kielphises kings, and there does not seem to be sufficient reason for believing that he was unconnecterl with them. The coins both of Kadphises II and Kanishka frequently display in the field the 1 Awakening of the Faith by T. Suzuki page 6 f ; Nanjio Catalogue of the Chinese Buddhist books, 1883 No. 1460 ; Life of Asvaghosha No. 1463 ; Lito of Vasubandhu in 1905 Journal of the Royal Asiatic Society of Great Britain and Ireland page 33 .ff.; Wassilieff Buddhistmus, 1860 page 239! 2 Encyclopædia of Religion and Ethics vol. II. p. 159. 3 Vide C. M. Duff's Chronology of India, pages 21-22. Also- Rev. 8. Boal's trans, of the Buddhacharitam from Chinese into English S. B. E. Series vol. XIX. introduction.. P.. 26..

·JU same four-pronged syinbol, and agree accurately in weight and fineness, besides exhibiting a very close relationship in the obverse devices. The inevitable inference is that the two kings were very near in time to one another that in fact, one immerliately followed the other. Now Kadphises II ( Yeu-kao-ching) was beyond doubt, not only the successor, but the son of Kadphises I ( Kieútsieú-K'io ), who died at the age of eighty after a long reign. It is quite impossible to bring Kanishka into close association with Kadphises II, except on the generally admitted assumption that Kanishka was his immediate successor. Without further pursuing in detail a terlious archaelogical argument, it will suffice to say here that ample reason can be shown for holding that the great majority of Indianists are right in placing the Kanishka group directly after that of the Kadphises kings. Our knowledge is so limited that difficulties remain, whatever theory be adoptel, but the ordinary arrangement of the royal names appears to be strictly in accordance with the history of other nations;; anil with the phenomena of artistic, literary, and religious rlevelopment. Kanislıka, then, may be assumeil to have succeeded Kaclphises II, to whom presumably he was related, in or abont 120-125 A.D. Tradition and the monuments and inscriptions of his time prove that his sway, like that of his predecessor, extended all over North-Western India, probably as far south as the Vindhyas. His coins are: found constantly associated with those of Kadphises II from Kàbul to Ghazipur on the Ganges, and their vast number and variety indicate a reign of considerable length.. His dominions included t'pper Sind, and his high reputait conqueror suggests the probability that he: extended his power to the months of the Indus, and swept. tion as ·iv away, if they still *:xisteil, the pretty Parthinn princes who still rule over that region at the close of the 1st century 1. 1), but who are heard of no more afterwards. He may be assumed to have completed the subjuga. tion and the annexation of the secluded vale of Kasmira, ind certainly showed a marked preference for that delightful country, in which he created numerous monuments, and founded a town, which, although now reluced to a petty village, still bears his honoureil name'. Tradition attirms that he carrier his arms far into the interior, and attacked the king resicling at the incient imperial city of Pátaliputri. It is said that lie carrid off from that city i Burtilhist saint namel Asvaghosha. Comparison of the citferent versions of this story gives reason for accepting as true at least the bare fact that Kanishka and Arvayhosha were contoinporaries. Kanishka's capital was Purushapura, the modern l'eshawar. In Buddhist ecclesiastical history the reign of Kanislıka is specially celebrated for the convocation of a council. This council which is ignored by the Ceylonese chroniclers is known only from the traditions of Northern India, as preserved by Tibetan, Chinese, and Mongolian writers. Kanishka stolicel the Buddhist scriptures in his leisure hours under the guidance of a monk, nained Prírsva, who attended (wily at the palace to give him instruction. The king, becoming hopelessly puzzled by the conflicting loctrines of the various schools, suggesterd to Pursvil, that it wonll be well to obtain an authoritutive exposition of the truth. Pórsva gave his cordial 1 Stein, Rújatarangini trauslation book I, 168-72. Kanishkapura is now represented by the village Kanispor, 74° 28'' E long., 34° 14' N. Lat, situated between the Vitastá (Bihat) rivor and the high road leading from the Varáhamúla (Birámula ) to Sriuugar.

·V approval to the suggestion and arrangements were made for a general assembly of theologians. Accordingly all the learned mon assembled ; but they were of a single school, the Sarvástivúdins of the Hinayoina, or Little Vehicle. As for the place of meeting the king proposed his capital in Giánlhvíra, but it was rejected and the .council was held at Rújagriha, in Magadha, where the first council was reputed to have inct. l'ltimately it was decided to convoke the assembly in Kusmira, at a monastery name Kundalavana, near the capital of that country Visumitra was elected president, and Asvaghosha, the famous author, who, accorvling to the story, had been carried off from Pritaliputra, was appointed vicepresident. The result of this council was the composition of Mahuvibluishii, which still exists in Chinese, and is described as being an Encyclopaedia of Buddhist philosophy. Dr. Takakusi, it highly competint authority, 'in his article on ' A study of Parginártha's Life of Vasubandhu and 'The Date of Vasubamlhu,' is of opinion, that until this work shall have been made accessible to scholars, it will be vain to argue about the council of Kiismira or its works. From these accounts of the council Mr. V. A. Smith is led to think that the reign of Kanishka appears to have lasted some twenty-five or thirty years, and may be assumed to have terminated about 150 A. 1). or a little Carlier. With this view Dr. Takakusu also agrees.' Prof. Sylvain Levi, observes Dr. Takakusu, on the other hand, utilizing all the Chinese eviolence available, assigns, to the Kushina king an earlier dute viz., 50 A. 1). Now Paramıirtha's “five hundreds" is equivalent to 20-120 A. 1., 1.T.R. A. S. of Great Britain and Ireland Jan, issue 1905, page 52.

·vi thus covering the possible date of Kanishka proposed by the two scholars. Asvaghosha is a contemporary of Kanishka according to Hiuen-Tsang and scveral other authorities. The glowing account of Asynghosha's literary skill in Paramoirtha is appropriate to the author of that famous Kivya Buddha-Charita and the beautiful Satriílankiíra " preserved in Chinese.' The following account will decide for itself the identification of so many Asvaghoshas as stated above from the author of Buddha-charitam. From the earliest times Asvayhosla is well-known as th- author of Buddhacharitam, a poeticil «lescription of Budelha’s life," To him is ascribed the Alankira, a collection of Buddhist stories with their respective moral teachings and also a poem called Saudar,inandlakivya. This Kiivya is not found in the catalogue of Chinese Tripituku or in even the Tanjur. In the first chapter this kivya leals with the great love which Nanda, a brother of Buddha, bore fot his wife Sundari. Then it describes how Buldha took Yanola to his hermitage and marle him i mendicant. Nanda was anxious to return to the world and to his wife, but Buddha always persuadel him to persist in his inen.licant life. Now this spiritual struggle between Bullha anı his royal clisciple forms the central point of interest in this fascinating cpic. During the 1 l'ile J. R. A. S. of Groat Britain and Ireland, January 1905, page 52. According to the recent investigations of Mr. V. A. Smith who has established several important datos for Indian. history, the date of Kanishka, of the Kushána dynasty is 125. A. D.' Vide also J. R. B B. R. A. S. XLIX Vol. XVIII 189%; page 284. 2 Vide Trans. in S.B.E. Serios. Vol. XLIX. 3 Vide Journal and Proceedings of the Asiatic Society of Bengal, vol. V. No, 6. June 1909. page 1 ff.

·VIL course of this struggle Buddha takes his disciple to heaven, shows that even heaven should not be desired, and ends the work by giving him a taste of Amrita or the nectar of Nirrána. The first chapter contains a description of Kapilavastu as a great hermitage &c., &c. The authenticity of these traditions is confirmed by the external evidence of I-Tsiny's statement,' and the internal evidence clocs not contradict it. We learn from the colophon of the Tibetan Buddhacharitam”, and from a biography of Vasubandhu, that Asvaghosha was a native of Siketa. According to the latter authority, it was he who was summoned to Kúbul by कात्यायनीपुत्र, the alleged composer of the 'अभिधर्म in Eight Sections' in oriler to help him in the compilation of the great commentary (Herre) on the text of that fitor. As we learn from Hinen-Tsiang, this compilation took place under the patronage of king Kanislika, who is now generally believed to have flourished in the 1st century A. 1). That Asvaghosha was contemporary with Kanishka is confirine froin another sources which describes Asvaghosha's life in detail, and froin which are derived the later legends concerning him. We are told that Asvaghosha was a learned but haughty man, who was at last converted to the Buddhist faith in the nonentity of the phenomenal world. The agent in his conversion was पूर्णयशस्, a disciple of पार्श्व', who is said to 1 V'itle Record of the Buddhist roligion, Oxford 1896. pp. 153- 365. f. 2 Indian Antiquary 1903, p. 350. 3 Records of the patriarchs, Nanjio, No. 1340 translated by Kinkarya in 472 ; No. 1460 translated by Kumárajiva abont 405 ;- See also Wassilioff p. 231. 4 Possibly an epithet of Katyayaniputra.

·VIIL have presided over the compilation of the above mentioned great coinmentary. After his conversion Asvaghoshus worked cagerly for the propagatiou of Bucklin's teachings in Kusumupura (the modern Pítann ), not only as a preucher, but also as a poet and a musician. When that town was taken by the army of the tafay, the king Yuehchis, Nuraghosha was carried away to their country in the north is id portion of the tribute paid to the romateror hy the Magudhans. Another bigraphy of Laraghosha tells essentially the same story. The indebtedness of Asvayhosha to Pursvi and Purnayasius is contirmelliy the expression of homage at the beginning of the Alankira while his connection with king Kanishtha is alsewhere asserted.' Thus far the traclitions about Asvaghosha's life, which are the oldest sources of our knowledge about him, inay be regarded as comparatively authentie. But when we tike rp other writings which bear his naine, we find ourselves in the dark ils to the identity of the person." And the matter is marle no clearer by the Tibetan truition, which applies many cpithets to him. This tradition rates from the 16th century, and itself seems to be the result of confusion. According to it Arvaghosha was living under the king Bindusára the son of Chandragupta, anl was connected with morate the king of fact and Málava in the West. Of six epithets 1 Nanjio Yo. 1329 Ratnapitaka translated by Kinkarya. He gives the name as somothing like #fare (or E) but a later translator सूर्ययशस् gives कनिष्ठ. 2 T. Suzuki has made a very exhaustive collection of tho materials respecting theso works and legends in his inroduction to Asvaghosha's Awakening of Faith Chicago 1900. But he was too anxious to regard any Astaghosha as identical with the author of the book he translated.

·ix given to him we mention मातृचेत, धार्मिक, सुभूति and Comparing these different traclitions, we find little reason to sec in this Asvaghosha the author of the Buddhacharitam, except the connection of the name with king Kanishka or afar. The Tibetan author, it is true, states expressly that the front of inentioned there is not to be confused with #fo, yet there is reason enough to suspect his accuracy. The following are the works attributed to a person or persons bearing the name of Asvaghosha (1) “Jymus in 150 stanzas." This has been handed down to us in it Chinese and in a Tibetan version. The two agreo fairly well with one another, and in both the author is known as मातृचेत. The coluphon to the Tibetan version identities this Area with Asvaghosha. But I-Tsing, the translator of the hyinn into Chinese, sceins to regard him as different from the author of Buddhacharitam. On the other hand, there is in Tibetan an epistle sent from Argata to king farm of the art race. • King Kanishka is mentioned in Asvaghosha's Alankára as of the Est race. But there Asvaghosha speaks of the king is of one who lived in the past. It is, therefore, quite uncertain whether Hiqea and Asvaghosha on the one hand and कनिक, कनिष्क and कfarg on the other, are respectively to be indentified or not. (2) The Vajrusûchi," a refutation of the caste system, bears the name of Asvaghosha as its author ; but the same text in the Chinese translation (Nanjio No. 1303) is ascribed to Fa-Ilien, literary “law-fame.' This name is 1 On the connection of ACT with king appar and the quostions connected therewith soe F. W. Thomas's article in Indian Antiquary 1903, p. 345 j. 2 A, F. Weber, Die Vajrusuchi Des Asvaghosha, Berlin 1860.

·х usually rendered as धर्मयशस but may be धार्मिकसुभूति, literally “lawful glory ". (3) Further a work in the Chinese translation called "The Distinctions of the Fruits of Works" (Nanjio No. 1339) is iscriled to a Buddhisattva 'Great-Valor' which is surely HETRIT in Sanskrit. Another book, *Transmigration in the Six Resorts ' agrces with the above in sulistance, and its authorship is ascribed to Asvaghosha. The two instances given above seem to be confirmatory of the 'Tibetan tradition, but they are not strong enough to establish the indentity of these Asvaghoshas with the author of the Buddhacharitam. (+) Another look ascribed to A svaghosha is " A farfar's inquiry into the principle of non-exo."! It expounds the contrast of phenomena and reality, exactly as in the serinon delivered by Pîrnayasas to Axvaghosha which is preserved in the Records of the patriarchs. Probably this Asvaghosha is the silme as the Asvaghosha of those Recor is. (ö). There is mention of the name Asvaghosha in the memoirs of Yuan-Chwang. This Asvaghosha was a contemporary of Ta, of, of Farrow, and of the man who detected a Brahmin possessed by a demon. Though Yuan-Chwang calls this Asvayhosha a Bodhisattvik, we have no ground for içentifying him with any of the: Asvaghosłuas inentioned above. (6) l'inally, we have Asvaghosha the author of the “ Awakening of Faith.” ? This last work represents 1 Translated by Suryayas'as in the 11th century but the work is not mentioned in Vanjio's catalogue ; See S. Boals Buddhist Records of the Western World in 2 vols, Boston 1883; Life of Buddha hy Astaghosha Bodhisattva S.B.L. Series vol. XIX Oxford 1883 p. 30.f.; L. A. Waddell, Lamaism 1895 p. 10. f. 2 Nanjio No. 1249 S, translated by T. Suzuki.

·xi a well reasoned exposition of the doctrines of the final metaphysical principle and of the phenomenal worlıl as contrastel with it. Everything phenomenal is unreal, because it is made of constituents and is governed by the law of causality. Now reality transcends every distinction and qualification. It cannot be named TCT, 1. e. 'the Thatness.' The final aim of Buddhist en. lightenment consists in the full ralization of this absolute reality, which is the true and highest condition of Buddhahood. That is the eternal substance of the truth revealed by Buddha, and is, therefore, the truc doctrine and, at the sune time, the true body or entity of Buddha i. e. the Dharmakáya. But the absolute, which is unique in its substance, does not reinin, unmanifested. When it appears to us in its state of bliss, it is the Buddha in enjoyment ( Sambhoga ). When it is manifestell in this world in order to save us personally, it is the Budilha incarnate or in Kenosis ( Nirmina ), as, for example, S'ákyamunih. In order to attain the idtal of enlightenment, it is necessary for us to believe in any of the three aspects of Buddha's personality, and to be saved by his grace ( Parigrha lit. 'grasping'). Thus we see in this work of Asvaghoshit a concise systematization of later Budellist inetaphysics in their Conseiluences and of Buddhist religious faith, expressed in the doctrines of the three persomlities ( bodies ) of Budella,' and of the relation between grace and faith. Summing up these statements, we have not enough evidence either to affirm or to deny the islentity of any of the Asvaghoshus enumerated under heads 1-6, except four, with the author of the Buddhacharitam. The Sec art J, R, A, 8., 1906 p. 943./.

·XIL same opitlet may have been applied to many authors in different periods, becuuse of their poetic talents or of their wisdom, which is said to have touched the heart even of a horse. The Tibetan tradition seems to have crroneously regardlel these clifferent persons ils one with many names. In his :rticle published in the Indian Review No.11 for November 1909, vol. Y, pp. 833). 1° Mr. Velandai Gopala Aiyer, B. A., B. 1.., considering the views, in every point that cleinandis close attention, of all oriental scholars of Europe, Japan, China and Iniliis, has conclusively established the date of Kanishki and his contemporary the poet svaghosba the author of Burdaraaritam. lle sill's :- It is sufficient for me to state that the late given by Professor Rly's Diviils for Rudracaman's inscription ( 2nd century A. D. ) is incorrect ; unul if, ils I shall be able to show in my next pilpool, the corret dlate for the Sanskrit inscription ( of Ruraliman ) is 15 A. 1)., it is clear that between 27 and 65 1. D)., the periool of Kurishkir's reign, Arvaghoslat could well have compo.co his and the council, their commentaries.' In the preface to our third edition of Raghnvansa we have shown how Asvaghosha imitates Kalidasit in cverv thing that is worth imitation ; here we simply repeat ourselves. Asvaghosha's Asvaghosha's Buddhacharitit scerns to be an old Kàvya written somewhere in the iniddle of the 1st century A. D. ( 27 to 65 A. D.). The language of Asvilghosha bears a close resemblance to the Kåvyas of Kalidasa. Words which are peculiar to Kálitlása such as fot in the sense of abode' or resting place ', fatefgor to express * carrying away &c.' are borrowed in the same sense by Asvaghosha also. Similarly the same compounds are employed in the same sense by the two poets, and this so frequently that it is difficult to believe that Asvaghosha נוויין ·XIII aul Kàlielàsit were surated by a very long interval of time, unless one of them is a close and clever imitator of the other except in his TETE'. In spite of this close resemblance, however, there seein to exist ground to suppose: that Axvaghosla represents a later stage of the development of the Sanskrit language (HOT). In the first place from a cursory jurusal of the Bullacharitam we have not found in it is single area form except in the STTTTT between the 3T and the अनुप्रयोग ("संवर्धयामात्मजवच्चकार" II. 19. ) “ दिव्यैर्विशेष - महयाञ्च चक्रुः 11. 58. (Cf. Rayhu. IX. 01. ; XIII. 36. ; XVI. 86). But this conta alone cannot be a sufficient proof, for, though Katva vanu strictly proliibits it in HITT, later gramm:rians do not observe this rule. The Bhattikavya allows it. Haraclitta the author of Padananjari refers to it with it sneer. We think, therefore, Axmlhosha rame after the period of transition. Morcover, the forin of the Sanskrit language, seems to have xen finally settleil long before the time of Arvaghosha. Though a Buckthist, Arraghoshit seems to be very fond of Panini's grammar and very often seems to assert his superiority over the author of Bhattikävyil. Thus, we find " 2159 # of Pini. (1. 3 $3.) illustrated by शमऽभिरमे विरराम पापात्, also "स्वरित- त्रितः कभिप्राये कियाफले (1.3. 72.) bris fifa- THIFT FT. So also विपराभ्यां जेः (1. 3. 19.) illustrateel by "नाधीरवत्कामसुख ससजे न संररजे विषमं जन- न्याम्।धृत्येन्द्रियाश्वांश्चपलान्विजिग्य बन्धूंश्च पौरांश्च गुणैर्जिगाय.." The verse following is devoted to "farH797 051: ( II. 4. 50.); thus we road TETE Tiety Pet faeti Taqifte i Then the px et proxeeds till the end of the 3 1 Vide our third edition of Raghu. preface page 102.

·XIV . 2nd eanio in this strain. For example we final आनर्च, जु- हाव, ददौ, in II.Di.; सस्नो, पपौ, in Il. 37.: बभाष, जजल्प and अशकत् in II. 38.: प्रपंदे, सिंघवे and मन in II. 39.; अचंच्छि- दिष्ट, अबेभिदिष्ट, in II. 40.: विनिन्ये, जुगोप, तत्याज, ररक्ष, प्राप, बुबुध. ज. प्रजही in II. 11.; अजीतत्, ददर्श an बबन्ध in II. 42.; अचारीत्, अहासीत्, आपत् in II. 43.; अजिहीर्षीत्, अचिकीर्षीत्, अविवक्षीत्, अदिक्षीत् in II. 1.1.: चेरुः, जज्ञ, ननन्द, जहर्ष, आललम्बे, अतप्त. अयष्ट, अजाज्वलिष्ट, जजाप, चकार. तत्याज, विममर्श, विषह, भेजे, ददर्श, बभार, आचकांक्ष in II. 45-5 and vol. After this it is a matter 1. surprise that his style is more valorilte inn irtiticial than that of Kilidisa. He does not hesitate to Scrifier ses to sound. The opening of lain kivya has it rhyme forci परालुं विदधद्विधातृजित्तमी निरस्यन्नभिभूतभानुभृत् । नुद- निदाघं जितचारुचन्द्रमाः स वन्द्यतंऽहनिह यस्य नापमा ॥ Ter 11, 13, 16, of into I, illustration of अन्त्य and मध्य यमक. Illustration lik. " रत्नप्रभोद्भासिनि यत्र लभ तमो न दारिद्यमिवावकाशं, "भूभृत्पराध्यांऽपि सपक्ष एव TETETÄISIT #Taja:, “ furnishi us with the corm of that tersey to pirming which sulisquently attained full <levelopment in the hands of Birin, Bhavabhūti, Sudhu &c. We may not among others the following verse of Kantry first "रामामुखन्दनभिभूतपद्मान् यत्रापयातोऽप्यवमान्य भानुः । सन्तापयांगादिव वारि बष्टुं पश्चान्समुद्राभिमुखं प्रतस्थ ॥" The moons of the faces of the females there had lisa gravel the lotuses. The sint, though passing on after (lisregariling them, burnel within with heat and proceeded western Sta itself to plunge into water to allay the burning." This reminds us of the following from canto IX verse 1.46 of Naishadha :-निजांशुनिर्द- ग्धमदभस्मभिर्मुधा विधुर्वाञ्छति लाञ्छनान्मृजाम् । त्वदास्यता यास्यति तावतापि किं वधूवर्धनैव पुनः कलद्वितः ॥ " The moon to the ·XV in vain wishes to remove his stain with the ashes of my borly burneil by his rays. But will he with all that ( activity ); rcmble your face stained as he will be by killing it woman! Thus, in the mirtille of the 1st century, i. e. at the time of Arvinghosa Vaidlic forms had disappearer from yeneral use and the stuly of all thi grammar had become so popular thut Arvayhosha deemed it necessary to add illustrations to furililate the study of the spoken language. The people's taste was changing anil artificiality was replacing the natural poetry of Kalidasa and his prederessoul's Bhiisi, Saumillat amil Kaviputra. At least & century or two may be allowerl to bring about these changes in the rar literature. Hence it follows that dxvilglas lived after the middle of the 1st century !), and his moll, Kiliilárid, century or two before him. We have alrealy qoroviul this by citing the victions of Asvagheid in Kilidisa in the preface to our third flition of the Raghurama and we wislı now to recapitislate some of the points :--- In Raghuvams (antu VII stanzas j-13, Kálilasa describes the ladies of the city as crowiling at the windows to see the prince Aja as le passes luy from the Svavaravara, where the princess Bhojvá has chosen lim for her hushanil. It has a striking parallel in the third canto of the Bullhacharitam, where the young prince makes his first entry into his father's capital,--that expedition, uring the course of which he is to make his first acquaintance with old age as the inevitable shadow which vlogs the steps of youth. .

·xvi
-
Buddhacharitam:-
Raghuvans'am:-
ततः कुमारः खलु गच्छतीति
ततस्तदालोकनतत्पराणां
श्रुत्वा त्रियः प्रेष्यजनान्प्रवृत्तिम् । सौधेषु चामीकरजालवन्सु ।
दिदृक्षया हऱ्यातलानि जग्मु बभूवुरित्थं पुरसुन्दरीणाम्
र्जनेन मान्येन कृताभ्यनुज्ञाः ॥१३॥ त्यक्तान्यकार्याणि विचेष्टितानि ॥५॥
ताः सस्तकाचीगुणविनिताश्च
आलोकमार्ग सहसा वजन्त्या
सुप्तप्रबुद्धाकुललोचनाश्च ।
कयाचिदुद्वेष्टनवान्तमाल्यः ।
वृत्तान्नविन्यस्तविभूषणाश्च बद्धं न संभावित एव तावत्
कौतूहलेनाभिभूताः परीयुः ॥ १४ ॥ । करेण रुद्धोऽपि च केशपाशः ॥ ६ ॥
प्रामादसापानतलप्रणादः
प्रसाधिकालम्बितमग्रपादं
काचीरवैपुरनिम्वनश्च ।
आक्षिप्य काचिद्वरागमेव ।
विभ्रामयन्त्यो गृहपक्षिमवान् • उत्सृष्टलीलागतिरागवाक्षा-
अन्योन्यवंगाच्चसमाक्षिपन्न्यः ॥१५॥ दलक्तकाङ्क पदवी ततान ॥ ७ ॥
कासचिदामां तु वराङ्गनानां विलोचनं दक्षिणमञ्जनेन
जातत्वराणामपि मोन्सुकानाम् । मंभाव्य तद्वश्चिनवामनेत्रा।
गतिं गुरुत्वाजगृहुर्विशालाः तथव वातायनमन्निकर्ष
श्रोणीरथाः पीनपयोधराश्च ॥ १६ ॥ ययाँ शलाकामपरा वहन्ती ॥ ८
शीघ्रं समर्थापि तु गन्तुमन्या
जालान्तरप्रेषिनदृष्टिरन्या
गति निजग्राह ययी न तूर्णम् । प्रस्थानभिन्नां न बबन्ध नीवीम् ।
हिया प्रगल्भानि निगृहमाना
नाभिप्रविष्टाभरणप्रभेण
रहःप्रयुक्तानि विभूषणानि ॥ १७ ॥ हस्नेन तस्थाववलम्ब्य वासः ॥ ९ ॥
परम्परोत्पीडनपिण्डिनानां
: अर्धाचिना मत्वरमुत्थितायाः
मंमदमंक्षाभिनकुण्डलानाम् । पद पद दुर्निमित गलन्ती
तामां नदा मस्वनभूषणानां कस्याश्चिदामीद्रशना तदानीं
वातायनेष्वप्रशमो बभूव ॥ १८ ॥ अंगुष्ठमूलार्णितसूत्रशंषा ॥१०॥
वातायनभ्यश्च विनिःमृतानि
नामा मुखरासवगन्धगर्भः
परस्परोपाश्रितकुण्डलानि ।
व्याप्तान्तराः सान्द्रकुतूहलानाम्।
म्रीणां विरेजुर्मुखपङ्कजानि विलालनेत्रश्रमरैर्गवाक्षाः
सक्कानि हम्येष्विव पङ्कजानि॥१९॥ सहस्रपत्राभरणा वासन् ॥ ११॥
तता विमानर्युवतीकलापः | ना राघवं दृष्टिभिरापिबन्त्या
कौतूहलाद्धाटितवातयानः। नायों न जग्मुर्विषयान्तराणि ।
श्रीमत्समन्नानगरं बभास
तथा हि शेषेन्द्रियवृत्तिरासा
वियदिमानरिव साप्मरोभिः ॥२०॥ सर्वात्मना चक्षुरिव प्रविष्टा ॥१२॥

·xvii वातायनानामविशालभावा स्थाने वृतो भूपतिभिः परोक्षः दन्योन्यगण्डार्पितकुण्डलानि । स्वयंवरं साधुममंस्त भाज्या । मुखानि रेजुः प्रमदोत्तमानां पोव नारायणमन्यथासी बद्धाः कलापा इव पङ्कजानाम्॥२१॥ लभेतं कान्तं कथमात्मतुल्यम्॥१३॥ तस्मिन्कुमारं पथि वीक्ष्यमाणा स्त्रियो बभुमिव गन्तुकामाः । •ऊोन्मुखाश्चनमुदीक्षमाणा नरा बभुमिव गन्तुकामाः ॥२२॥ दृष्ट्वा च तं राजसुतं स्त्रियस्ता जाज्वल्यमानं वपुषा श्रिया च । धन्यास्य भार्येनि शनैरवांच- शुद्धमनोभिः खलु नान्यभावात् २३ In the list above, Prof. Cowell thinks, stanza 11 of Kálirlása is directly taken from verses 19 and 21 of Asvaghosh ; and the entire description in the former is suggested by that in the latter. We see, however, very little in common in the two «escriptions except the fundamental islea that females rushed to have a look at the prince. The rush of females towards windows and terraces to witness marriage processions is of every-lay occurrence in every city in India, and no In«lian is in need of this idea of a rush of females being put into his head by another person. The details of the description will of course vary with the writer. In the above, we have only two points of detail that are common-the iclea that with the female fuces crowding there, each window looked us if ilecorated with so many lotuses; and the remark made by the females. We have to find out to whom these are dueto Axvaghosha or to Kálidása. Before proceeding further we note that all the verses quoted above from the Raghuvanam, along with a very large number of other verses not quoted, occur in the Kumarasambhavam also, with slight verbal changes where ·XV111 necessary, to suit the context. Besides, there are several others in the two poems, kumara and Raghu, which embody the same thonght in «ifferent worls. When 1111 author repeats in one kivya what he has written in another, it is a sure sign that he is repeating his favourite iilias, On this consideration, the presumption is that Kalias is the author of these common ilmas. If he were not. he would not have para te them in this way. The thiet domom it makes it display of stolen geunds. On the other hand, an ximination of Lvinghoshi's Bukithicharitam show that, with all his mastery of the language the writer in poor in ideas. l'ine ile ils abou in his wirlin, it is true, but in almost ("Vrl"V° case We have buen able to trace them to Viilmiki and lyrisit ind oven tu Kaliliisit to whom ell classical poets owed so much. divaghola is an expert in : apting other proxes' ideas to his own prinses llis description of the scene, its yrites lithout, in :|'?mtrently it nice priere: of jutry. But it dern hot contain a single jelect which Kälilläsi las not expressed in his works. The cliflwence is that the icleas are scattered in Killieliisid, but fortsal in Araghosha. Let 115 try to prove what we will The l'Ith verse of Asvagholia y noted above presents the picture of women with jewellery misplaced (777- faruril) thronyh egerness, and with their progress humperel by the waist-chuin which luas slipper clown. Kálivaisa describes the misplacing of jewellery in Kumára I. f. " यश्चाप्सरांविभ्रममण्डनानाम् " &c. The waist-chain interfering with motion is described in Kunára III. 55. स्रस्तां नितम्बादवलम्बमाना पुनः पुनः. केशरदामकाञ्चीम्." The idea of haste expressed by this verse of Asvaghosha does not seen to suit the occasion. Preparations, ·XIX for the prince's going out were going on for days as is obvious froin stinzas 3-1-5. The time for the start was also fixed (sce verse (i ). Stanzas 10, 11, 12 show that the prince's criot was novinty very slowly (stä: TA: TITO FEITICE) with a view to vive an opportunity to such of the citizens als wished to have a good look at him. The citizens, too, males and females, came out of their louses and prostrated themselves before him. The formales of position waiter upon their ellers for perinission to go to the roofs of the houses to witness the prince pussing (verse 1:3). Ip to this point, everything was progressing leisurely. But all of a siulilen prople had to He? 02146.11 froon sleep. they had to stress clreamily and the jewellery mot misplaced. The prince dill not pass at midnight, and it is (litficult to understand this sleep in high quirtel's. Avaghoshals' verse 1Navn :-" so many females rushed together that the tumult and clinking of anklets frightened the birlso in the house." Exactly the same scene is given by Kilichael Raghu XVI. 56. "सा तीर- सापानपथावतारादन्यान्यकेयूरविघट्टिनीभिः। सनृपुरक्षोभपदाभि- रासीदुद्विग्नहंसा सरिदगनाभिः॥ ." Here, in Arvaghosha, the roof in the staircancy resouncleal with the noise of husty footsteps. Does not this imply people running up the steps ? But in the previous verse the females are described is obliged to move slowly (स्त्रस्तकाञ्चीगुणfarar:). Stanza 15 ilssumed not only great spred but a large jestling crowd also (Tisza FITATTET: ). There was 110 (ccasion for the crowd. It was not that every house was celebrating a marriage at the time to account for the presence of so many females. Kalidasa's verse, on the other hand, (lescribes the CT of the inmates of the vast harem of prince get in the river ETY and suits the occasion very well. ( Asvaghosha .

·XX Se verse 16 ).--The picture is that of females cager to run fast but unable to do so because of their hevy hips and breasts. This is just the pricture we see in the Kumarsaunbhsva I. 11. उद्वेजयत्यङ्गुलिपाणिभागान मार्गे शिलीभूत- हिमेऽपि यत्र । न दुर्वहश्रोणिपयोधरार्ता भिन्दन्ति मन्दां गति- मश्वमुख्यः (vyhoshi verse 17 ). For an exact parallel however, kumarisan buvai VIII. 87. This, too, of A-vayhosla is incongruous. She should not have thought of this at a time when she was so eager to see the princ. Besicles, with the eye of all on the prince' there was none there to notice her. (Asvaghosha verse 18 ).-( 'rowil-jingling of jewellery-tumult at the windlows. This is almost it repetition of the verse 1.1, anil is fully inet by the verso quoted above-Raghu. XVI. 36. (Arvaghoshu verse 19 ).---Crowd so great that carrings came into contact. The faces thrust out through the windows lovked like so many lotuses attached to the houses. ('i. Kálieliisa verse 11 above. ( Arvaghosha verse 20 ).-The houses looked like so many heavenly cars, and the females like celestial nymphs in the cars. Kálidása hins a similar idlet when he sty's in Raghu. VI. 1, that the princes it the Svayanıyara of Indumati, seated on stage, lookeel like so many gools seated on celestiul cars :-स तत्र मञ्चषु मनोज्ञवषान् सिंहासनस्थानुपचार- वत्सु। वैमानिकानां मरुतामपश्यदाकृष्टलीलाबरलोकपालान् ॥ Asvaghosha verse 21 ).-Crowling at the windows. Earrings in contact. Face like so many lootuse's bound into a bundle. (.. Kalidasa kumar. I verse 11 above, As we have alrealy romarked, the occasion was not one at which every house was expected to be over-crowded. Hence verse 17 to 20 of Asvaghosha will take a lot of explaining. Moreover, if we remember that the females had permission to get up to the terraces ( soe versc 13 ), ·xxi the necessity for over-crow.ling the windows is not clear. "Thus, though Asvaghosha's isleis, considererl singly, are good, they either lo not suit the occasion or clash with one another. His entire scene is a jiece of patch-work poetry, rather clunsily clone up, with the seamas clearly visible. The suspicion is unavoidable that the ideas are "borrowed from Kilicása, in whose works they all occur, but the context being different, their combination in Asvaghosha has proluced a heterogencou» mass. (Asvaghosha verse 21 ).-- All were so cagerly looking at the prince that the females appeared as if they wanted to go clown, and the males as if they wanted to go to heaven. Just now we do not recollect where we have seen this in Kilitlása, though the idea scenis to be a familiar one. ( Asvaghosha verse 22).--Seving the beauty of the prince, the females exclaimed : How lucky must be his wife.” See Raghu 13 above. Also Cf. Kumára VII. 65. स्थाने तपो दुश्चरमेतदर्थमपर्णयां पलवयापि तप्तम् । या दास्यमप्यस्य लभत नारी सा स्यात्कृतार्था किमुताङ्कशय्याम् ॥ The postscript in Axvaghosha, शुद्धर्मनोभिः खलु नान्यभावात् with a chaste heart and not from any other notive, is suspicious. It Jooks like a fling at Kumára quoted above, in which the remark T TETHETET &c., does not indecil appear to be wholly innocent. Kálidasid, too, has altered the second half in Raghu so as to leave no room any longer to doubt the motive of the females. Ilal Asvaghosha's Kavya leen "before hiin to guide him as a movlel, as Prof. Cowell irlpposes it was, he would not have written T RTHETET Güa in Kumarasamblavam. This slip and the subsequent correction in Raghuvansa seem to be a proof that Kálidiixa supplied the original, whiel Asvaghoslu copied.

·XXII As stated above some scholar's declare that Asva-- ghosha hac for his model the ancient epic poets Vysísit and Viilmiki : but in our opinion we can unlicsitatingly ray that all poets who lived before the Christian Era and after it had for their moule Valmiki and Vyrísat and it was not a particular privilege of Asvaghosha the author of Builhacharitam. Besides those scholars, who lise this argument, have not proverllow and wherein Ivaghosha had copied Viilmiki au V'viisil.' Even kilidlant tells ils that he hail for lui- nodel thore ancient proces who lived. before him :- अथ वा कृतवारद्वारे वंशेऽस्मिन्पूर्वसूरिभिः । मणौ वज्रसमुत्कीर्ण सूत्रस्यवास्ति मे गातः । In conclusion we have considered the views of Miss (. V. Duti, Jr. V. A. Sunith. Dr. Takaku-li, Prof. M. Aneski and Mr. Velardi cipolat liver and other scholars aurl orientalists and declare that I vigheshi Was it contemporary to Kanishka om of the three." Kushána kings and liver betweel miljö.i. D). Pamat, (. RN. Voor. 151, 1011. I Even Dr. Walter in his Indica Texte ('bersetzungen unil Studien 'gives sono passages which run thus :-57947 नंदुः पुष्पवृष्टिश्च खात्पतन् ( Bila 18.17 ). नना वायुः सुखस्पर्शी नारजस्को Tatar ( Búla 22,4), Iranya XXX. 29., Yuddha IV. 46. YLI. 33. 90. 8: 108, 27. The ideas and expressions of those verses tavo boen expressed in their own style by almost all poets of the l'urinas ay well of Bhasha. 2 Mr. Velandai (. Aiyer says • that llushka, Jushka and Kanishka correctly correspond respectively to lluvishka, Vasushka and Kanishka of the inscriptions is admitted by scholars; and unless thore aro strong and convincing reasons to the contrary, the order of these Kings as given in the chroniclo of Küs'mira has, in my opinion, to be accepted.' See The Indian Review, Vol. 1909, No. 11. Nov. p. 834, f. Also Rajatarangiri, I. 170. ou. 1 seveni ·Abstract of the Poem. Canto I (") 1-9. The poem opens with a salutation to Arbat and the next cight verses give it most, graphic description of Kapilaviistu,--the instainel political Wislom of its ruler,-the descriptivu of clouds,--its sky-liking palaces, its prosperous citizens.-its beautiful women and the coronation of king Smuldhaun of the solar liue. () 10-1.5. Sudebodana's imjartial rule,- is charity,--bis valour and the picturesque description of his priramont Iwwer over his vassal kings,-his wisdom in showing his subjects the right patb; lis policy, and his ministers; the poet then describes his pure and chaste queen Miya. (©) 16-19. I beautiful descriptiou of the queen Máyá,- hier affection for her subjects,—the description of Dharma. Then Bullbat iluscenils from the Tushita heaven to take birth in the womb of such il pions ladly as Máyć. (l) 20-%+. A beautifiilidescription of Bullba's taking the form of a six-tusked elephant and entering into the womb of queen Mávií in that form. The Lukapálas flocking to Bullba to keep guard over bim,-her longing luring pregancy,-her departure to the Lumbini garlun,-shu holds the branch ot' a tree and Buddha te:ering her side comes out. (0) 23-. The lescription of quarter lud the constellation Pushyil, Budba's birth is (lescribed in most extravagant terms. The presence of Indra utbil other (leities who come to the place of his birth. (1 333–4). Then follows the picturesque description of his birth,-his taking seven steps on the ground, --his prophecy;--two streams of pure water falling on his headl, - Lords of' Yakshas attending on him,- heavenly beings pronouncing beneliction on him,-escription of great serpents attending on him,--the Mandira tlowers falling 'on bis hund from heaven. Theu follows the description ct' prodigious signs, flocking of heavenly beings to the Lumbini garden iu order to adore hin, women with musical instruments and tabours come running to the Lambini garden to attend on him. (9) 46-52. Then are described the ancient sages and kings of towering intelligence and their wonderful literary prodnctions.

·XXIV (h) 5:3–83. great sage Isita comes to sco Bukha. Ilu is receiveil with great honour and distinction, the royal child was shown to him and the sage describes to the king the future career of his son. This interview of the sage is describel in most glowing terms by the awet. 1 ;) 84-81. .Ifter describing Buldha's future carver the Silge Asita goes to leaven. (;) 86-!!!. The king performs the Jatakarma ceremony in a most magnificent style. A) !|-!4. Then follows the description of king's returniny from the garden of Lumbini to his palace in a procession of citizens, ministers, freers, huis een sentul in a Splendid palanquin with her intant child. Canto II. (! 1-17. After the birth of Buthit the king's prosperity in every department is described in most glowing terms. The prosperity of his subje«ts, crops, timely slowers and the happiness of his country ilud its people are described. Hence the king names his son its Sarvårt basidithi. Verse 18 describes the death of Mavá devi. (6) 19-23. Buddha's childhood is described. (*) 4-2. Descriptiva vt' Buddha's youth, -his attainments in learning and his marriage with the princess Yashodhari. (17) 27-3%. Gilowing description of Buldha's sports with young girls in the collines of his jalace. (e) 32-45. The description of king's leading it saintly and religious lite, performance of sacrifices,-bestowing of charities dc. 6) 46-48. The description of the birth of Rahula-Buddha's son, (9) 49-56. King's delight of having ohtuinol : grandson,- his charitable acts,--his pious feeds,-performance of sacrifices and other pious ceremonies. Canto III. (") 1-9. Beautiful description of the wood,--trees--the forest birls. Verse third describes prince's intention of taking a trip to the forest. (?) 4-6. King's orders to officers to keep the roads clean by which the prince is to pass and to drive away old, sickly, filthy and maimed persons out of them. . (c) 7-25. The description of prince's grand procession,---citizen's flocking to the road to behold the prince, a picturesque description of city-women who flock to the upper roofs of the niansions to ·XXV look at the prince, they also look at him through wimlows, doors and staircases &c. (d) 25-36. Faferite accidentally sees on the road a man, bent under age, pulssing slowly resting himself on a supporting statt, — strange sight to the prince who uever till then lund seen an oled man. His queries to the charioteer who reveals the truth to the prince itdeling that an old aye is an inevitable step to all living beings. (e) 37-39). The prince orders his chariotuer to take back the chariot to the place and there le repeatedly pouders Over Olliye. (f) 40-hi. The prince takes a second trip to the forest in the same royal magniticent style. He beholils i milu affected with a horrible disease. His qneries about the sickly man and the chrioteer on his part reveals the trutin ailing that living beings are invariably affected with any of these diseases. () 47-50. The prince his bis charioteer to turn back the chariot to the palace Th kiug also return with him at this time. On reachiug his jaluce the prince with it sickly heart thinks over and over again of old age and disease and does not find rest or pleasure in his place. Ilearing this state of his son the king thinks within himself and says that his sou would certainly luave hiru and yo aftur Dharina. Again the king makes all kinds mit' prep:uratious and arrangements of pleisure vith aview tha his sou may find amusement to'divert his mind. ik) 51-65. The prince takes it third trip to the Pramada forest, ---Wbile proceeding thither only the prince and his charioteer are made by the gods to see ou the road a dead burly being carried by four inen. He again puts the saineq uestions to the charioteer and the charioteer in his turn declares the truth adding that such is the end of every mau whether lo be a prince or å beggar. The prince being greatly agitated at the scene orlers his charioteer to take back the chariot to the palace, but the charioteer, according to the king's previous instructions, takes the chariot direct to the l'ramadu forest. Canto IV. (a) 1-7. The young damsels of the Primala forest, who are ordered by the king to wait on the prince and divert him try their utmost to captivate his mind but fail in their atten pts. (6) 8-24. Udayin, the son of the king's priest, ·Xxvi on seeing those girls totally baftled in their attempt, stirs up their mind with Hattering words and tells them to resume their work. lIis advice to exercise their power over the princo,-his citing examples of great sages over whom the young girls exer«ised their power in olden time-all in vain-(-) 23-53. The description of young girls' various kinils of amorous sports, -their dalliance, their coquetry, Qulamorous gestieulations betore the prince. (1) 54.lis. Sarvarthasiddha's retlections their youthful sports, their ignorance of oil age, disease ilud ideath. His imliili-rence to all their love affairs. (e) 03.12. Viliyin's speech correcting the prince's conduct towards the young girls. ---Ilis calortations to illow the course of carnal pleasures, -illustrate the same by citing examples of yreat gols, sages aw kings who, in olden time, gratified their carnal alletite it 10-t. (') :;-100. Prince refutes All arruments which llyain hill gi!!! forth in support of his specch. (N) 101-1981. The girl:. finding the prince incorrigible to all their late triiks, are greatly disappointed, and returu to the king's places. ATBIFreturns to the jaluce. The king anxin-ly thinks ithout biis son's mutal state, Canto V. 1-7. Further imprimitive of the re-tlen-dess of porinco's mind, his intention of congue al forint excursion on a horseback. He sees there liclls, the crop abil tlu le-truction of little worms un insoits diy piloughslaros, --- his feeling for their destruction. He reels llueply for ploughmen and their cattle. (b! 1-10. Cietting down from his horse he walks as far ils the Jumbl tree itund theru le sits or the shade of that solitary tree,-huis pondering over the niversal destruction by oli age, disease, aul death. Ile seoks solitude aut retirement from the worldly bustle. In this lonesome place he ponders over and over again and acquires the first stage of abstract meditation. There he at once sees betöre him a heaveuly being in a beggar's guise. (C) 17-20. The conversation between Sarvárthasiddha and the heavenly being. The being rainshes from his sight and goes to heaven-(d) 21.-Prince's obtaining the religious abstraction from the ·XXVII .. psicturesole description of the younen saintly being-lo resolves to go to the forest. (e) 22-37. Prince's turning back from the forest excursion and going to the palace.--Ilis firm resolution of leaving his palace and Detaking himself to a forest abode. () 28.-Prince's going to the king to ask his perinission to yo foraver from him : il recluso. (4) 29–33. The king refuses the Prince's request, vissaules him from that difficult course of religious lite,-their dialogue. (1) 34-40). The king forbids him from thult impracticable course of Dharma and commands him not to think of his departure to the forest any more. The Prince retorus to his place with a dejected heart and resolves to abandon his home torever. (i) 41-46. The full light being made in the seven storied paliure the young and beautiful girls as per corder of the king surround the prince with music ind concert. i) 47.-T. gads named 37 ETS cause the young girls to lie in sound lerp with their limbs distored. (K) 48-3. Poet's amitulescu' their distorted limbs in their sound sleep. (2) 04-11j. l'he princilerrils their shamelessness in the careless mumer til which ibey sleep. lis reflitious ou women's nature and men love; the liolion il yarance of the girls in their unciusjuus state of sound sleep.-Ile'intends to leare his palace and prepares himself to 20 to a turust. ( m). --The Prince, in the odpad o'uicht, get loan from his place, comes into its piruvinets, it wakens chlundika his herse driver, vids him saddle the horse Kanthakar and tells him and his good horse about his departure to the threst in quest of u and asks of their hell in his pious duty. (1) 01-$7. Chhanılaka brings the swilt going horse saddlel, the (loors of the palace fling open of their own accuril, the prince caresses his horse and speaks to him wect words,-further descriptiou of the horse. The prince mounts it with Chhandaka as his attendant, the gooil borse without making noise of his boops and without neighing takes the prince in full speed on to the road. The cityuntes flung open of their own accord, the prince passes out. The Yakshas attend on him. The description of his journey.

·No text on this page.

·बुद्धचरितम् । प्रथमः सर्गः। ॐ नमो भगवते रत्नत्रयाय । श्रियं परायां विदधद्विधातृजि- त्तमो निरस्यन्नमिभूतभानुमृत् । नुदन्निदाघं जितचारुचन्द्रमाः स वन्द्यतेऽहनिह यस्य नोपमा ॥१॥ आसीविशालोन्नतसानुलक्ष्म्या पयोदपतयेव परीतपार्श्वम् । उदग्रधिष्ण्यं गगनेऽवगाढं पुरं महर्षेः कपिलस्य वास्तु ॥२॥ सितोन्नतेनेव नयेन हृत्वा कैलासशृङ्गस्य यदद्मशोभाम् । 1. Iit. rearls भानुभूत् and notices °भानुभूत in margin. 1 ruails mar and notices in margin Trüt in a diffr...! writing. Bt. reads free and does not seem to have known as adopted by Prof. Cowell for his text. 3. Bt. reads TAYF and does not seem to bave known the reading कैलासशैलस्य as adopted by Prof. Cowell. Bt. notices in margia tranff for a gritat in a different handwriting.

·बुद्धचरिते भ्रमादुपेतान्बृहदम्बुवाहान् संभावनायां सफलीचकार ॥३॥ रत्नप्रभोद्भासिनि यत्र लेभे तमो न दारिद्यमिवावकाशम् । समृद्धपौरैः सहवासतोपात् कृतस्मितेवातिरराज लक्ष्मीः ॥४॥ यद्वेदिकातोरणसिंहकर्णे- रत्नैर्दधानं प्रतिवेश्म शोभाम् । जगत्यदृष्ट्वैव समानमन्यत्- स्पर्धा स्वगेहमिथ एव चके ॥५॥ रामामुखेन्दूनभिभूतपद्मान् यत्रापयातोऽप्यवमान्य भानुः । सन्तापयोगादिव वारि वेष्टुं पश्चात्समुद्राभिमुखं प्रतस्थे ॥६॥ शाक्यार्जितानां यशसां जनेन दृष्टान्तभावं गमितोऽयमिन्दुः । इति ध्वजैश्चारुचलत्यताकै- र्यन्मा?मस्याङ्कमिवोदयच्छत् ॥ ७ ॥ 3 Bt. rearls बृहदंब्रुवाहान् and notices in margin बहदंबुवाहान् in different band writing. Bt. reads THTETUT aud does not seem to have known संभावनां वा. 4. Bt. rends समृद्धपरिः and notices in margin परायपरिः with a remark इत्यपि क्वचित् पाठः।। 6. Bt. notices परिभूत ior अभिभूत in margin. Bt. also notices समुद्राभिमुखः for "समुद्राभिमुखं in margin. Both theso readings seem to have been written in a different handwriting. Prof. Cowell's text adopts these readings. 7. चारुचमत्पताकै: for चारुचलत्यताकै as corrected in margia of Bt. in adifferent handwriting.

·प्रथमः सर्गः। कृत्वापि नक्तं कुमुदोपहास- मिन्दोः करैर्यद्रजतालयस्थैः । सौवर्णहर्येषु गतार्कपादै- दिवा सरोजद्युतिमाललम्बे ॥८॥ महीभृतां मूर्ध्नि कृताभिषेकः शुद्धोदनो नाम नृपोऽर्कबन्धुः । अध्याशयो वा स्फुटपुण्डरीकं पुराधिराजं तदलचकार ॥ ९ ॥ भूभृत्पराोऽपि सपक्ष एव प्रवृत्तदानोऽपि मदानुपेतः। ईशोऽपि नित्यं समदृष्टिपातः सौम्यस्वभावोऽपि पृथुप्रतापः ॥१०॥ भुजेन यस्याभिहताः पतन्तो द्विषहिपेन्द्राः समराङ्गणेषु । उद्वान्तमुक्ताप्रकरैः शिरोभि- भक्त्येव पुष्पाञ्जलिभिः प्रणेमुः ॥ ११ ॥ अतिप्रतापादवधूय शत्रू- न्महोपरागानिव तिग्मरश्मिः। उद्दयोतयामास जनं समन्ता- सन्दर्शयन्नाश्रयणीयमार्गान् ॥ १२ ॥ धर्मार्थकामा विषयं मिथोऽन्यं न वेशमाचक्रमुरस्य नीत्या । 8. Bt. in margin notices रात्रौ for नक्तं. 12. Bt. in margin notices, in a different bandwriting, पण्डभानुः and तिग्मभानुः for तिग्मरश्मिः.

·बुद्धचरिते विस्पर्धमाना इव तूग्रसिद्धेः सुगोचरे दीप्ततरा बभूवुः ॥ १३ ॥ उदारसंख्यैः सचिवेरसंग्ख्यैः कृताग्रभावः स उदग्रभावः। शशी यथाभैरकृतान्यथाभः शाक्येन्द्रराजो नितरां रराजे ॥ १४ ॥ तस्यातिशोभानिसृतातिशोभा रविप्रभेवास्ततमःप्रभावा। समग्रदेवीनिवहानदेवी बभूव. मायापगतेव माया ॥ १५॥ प्रजासु मातेव हितप्रवृत्ता गुरौ जने भक्तिरिवानुवृत्ता। लक्ष्मीरिवाधीशकुले कृताभा जगत्यभूदुत्तमदेवता या ॥ १६ ॥ कामं सदा स्त्रीचरितं तमित्रं तथापि तां प्राप्य भृशं विरेजे। न हीन्दुलेखामुपगम्य शुभ्रा नक्तं तथा सन्तमसत्वमेति ॥ १७ ॥ अनिन्द्रियेणात्मनि दुष्कुहोऽयं जनो मया योजयितुं न शक्यः । इतीव सूक्ष्मां प्रकृति विहाय धर्मेण साक्षाद्विहिता स्वमूर्तिः ॥ १८॥ 15. Bt. in nargin notices yaa' and area for faaa. 16. Bt. in margin gives हिते नियुक्ता for हितप्रवृत्ता in a . different handwriting. Also "देवताभा for °देवता या. 18. In margin of Bt. is written अतीन्द्रियेण for अनि- न्द्रियेण in a different haudwriting. So also °घटिता for 'विहिता and दुःकुहः for दुष्कृहः. - ·प्रथमः सर्गः। च्युतोऽथ कायात्तुषितात्त्रिलोकी- मुद्दयोतयन्नुत्तमबोधिसत्त्वः। विवेश तस्याः स्मृत एव कुक्षौ नन्दागुहायामिव नागराजः ॥१९॥ धृत्वा हिमाद्रिधवलं गुरु पड्डिपाणं दानाधिवासितमुखं द्विरदस्य रूपम् । शुद्धोदनस्य वसुधाधिपतेर्महिप्याः कुक्षि विवेश स जगासनक्षयाय ॥ २० ॥ रक्षाविधानं प्रति लोकपाला लोकैकनाथस्य दिवोऽभिजग्मुः । सर्वत्र भान्तोऽपि हि चन्द्रपादा मूर्च्छन्ति कैलासगिरौ विशेषम् ॥ २१ ॥ मायापि तं कुक्षिगतं दधाना विद्युद्विलासं जलदावलीव । दानाभिवर्षेः परितो जनानां दारिद्यतापं शमयाश्चकार ॥ २२॥ सान्तःपुरजना देवी कदाचिदथ लुम्बिनीम् । जगामानुमते राज्ञः सम्भूतोत्तमदोहदा ॥२३॥ शाखामालम्बमानायाः पुष्पभारावलम्बिनीम् । देव्याःकुक्षिविदार्याशु बोधिसत्त्वो विनिर्ययौ ॥२४॥ 21. Bt. in margin poticos para för oss fort in the same hanilwriting as that of the text. 22. In margin Bt. notices 'बभूव for 'चकार in the same .handwriting as that of the text. 23. Bt. in margin notices संजातोत्तम for संभूतोत्तम in the same handwriting as that of the text. 24. आलम्ब्यमानाया: for लम्बमानाया: as corrected in margin of Bt. But the correction is faulty. Also gives in margin विभियाशु for विदार्याशु.

·बुद्धचरिते ततः प्रसन्नश्च बभूव पुष्य- स्तस्याश्च देव्या व्रतसंस्कृतायाः। पार्धात्सुतो लोकहिताय जज्ञे निवेदनं चैव निरामयं च ॥ २५ ॥ प्रातः पयोदादिव तिग्मभानुः समुद्भवन्सोऽपि च मातृकुक्षेः। स्फुरन्मयूखैर्विहतान्धकारै- श्चकार लोकं कनकावदातम् ॥ २६ ॥ तं जातमात्रमथ काश्चनयूपगौरं प्रीतः सहस्रनयनः शनकैरगृह्णात् । मन्दारपुष्पनिकरैः सह तस्य मूर्भि खान्निर्मले च विनिपेततुरम्बुधारे ॥ २७ ॥ सुरप्रधानैः परिधार्यमाणो देहांशुजालैरनुरायंस्तान् । सन्ध्याभ्रजालोपरिसंनिविष्टं नवोडुराजं विजिगाय लक्ष्म्या ॥२८॥ ऊरोर्यथौर्वस्य पृथोश्च हस्ता- न्मान्धातुरिन्द्रप्रतिमस्य मूर्ध्नः । कक्षीवतश्चैव भुजांसदेशा- त्तथाविधं तस्य बभूव जन्म ॥ २९ ॥ 26. In margin Bt. notices प्राम: for प्रातः in a different handwriting. Also notices रजतावदातम् for कनकावदातम् and निहत for विहत. 27. Correcteil into स्निग्धः for प्रतिः in a different handwriting in margin of Bt. 28. Corrected into मुरप्रमुख्यैः for सरप्रधानः in margin of Bt. in a different handwriting very difficult to make out.

·प्रथमः सर्गः। क्रमेण गर्भादभिनिःसृतः सन् बभौ गतः खादिव योऽन्यजातः । कल्पेष्वनेकेष्विव भावितात्मा यः संप्रजानन्सुषुवे न मूढः ॥ ३० ॥ दीप्तया च वीर्येण श्रिया राजे बालो रविभूमिमिवावतीर्णः । तथातिदीप्तोऽपि निरीक्ष्यमाणो जहार चयूंषि यथा मृगाङ्कः ॥ ३१ ॥ स हि स्वगात्रप्रभयोज्ज्वलन्त्या दीपप्रभां भास्करवन्मुमोष । महार्हजाम्बूनदचारुवर्णः प्रद्योतयामास दिशश्च सर्वाः ॥ ३२॥ अनाकुलान्यज्ञसमुद्गतानि निष्पेषवन्त्यायतविमक्राणि । पदानि धीराणि तथैव सत सप्तर्षितारासदृशो जगाम ॥ ३३ ॥ जातोऽस्मि बोधाय जगद्धितार्थ- मन्त्या तथोत्पत्तिरियं ममेति । चतुर्दिशं सिंहगतिर्विलोक्य वाणी च दिव्यार्थकरीमुवाच ।। ३४ । । 31. Corrected into सत्त्वेन tor वीर्येण in margin of Bt. in a different band-writing. But the original reailiny though blotted with yellow fluid is ret clearly visible. It also notieos telur and says इत्यपि कचित् पाठः. 33. Corrected in margin of Bt., into अब्जसमुतानि for अज्ञ- समुद्गतानि probably by a Buddhist Pandita and further he gives अंगसमुद्रतानि and अंगसमुड़वानि with a remark इत्यापि काचित्पाठौ. 34. Corrected into woofeff on the top of the line of the verse of Bt.; but the original re:iding fra foff thongh blotted with yellow fluid is yet clearly visible.

·बुद्धचारत खात्मसुते चन्द्रमरीचिशुभ्रे दे वारिधारे शिशिरोष्णवीर्ये । शरीरसौख्यार्थमनुत्तमस्य निपेततुर्मूर्धनि तस्य सौम्ये ॥ ३५॥ श्रीमद्विताने कनकोज्ज्वलाङ्गे वैडूर्यपादे शयने शयानम् । यद्गौरवात्काञ्चनपद्महस्ता यक्षेश्वराः संपरिवार्य तस्थुः ॥ ३६॥ । मायातनूजस्य दिवौकसः खे यस्य प्रभावात्प्रणतः शिरोभिः। आधारयन्पाण्डुरमातपत्रं गेधाय जेपुः परमाशिषश्च ॥ ३७॥ भी महोरगः धर्मविशेषता- बुद्धेष्यतीतेषु कृताधिकाराः । यमव्यजन्भक्तिविनीतनेत्रा मन्दारपुष्पैः समवाकिरंश्च ॥ ३८ ॥x/ तथागतात्यातगुणेन तुष्टाः शुद्धाधिवासाश्च विशुद्धसत्त्वाः । 38. 36. Corrected into TATUT: on the top of the line of the verse of Bt.; but the original rending यक्षेश्वगः is visible though blotted with red (toru. IBt, on the top of the line of the verse notices भक्तिषि- मम्रनेत्राः, but the original rending भक्तिविनीतनेवाः is not blotted with any of the finis. Perhaps the l'inlits who must have used the copy might have suggested the realing. But nur Ms. does not at all read mor notice offerte Nr: ils iwlopted by Prof. Cowell and Dr. Peterson, ·प्रथमः सर्गः। देवा ननन्दुर्विगतेऽपि रागे मनस्य दुःखे जगतो हिताय ॥ ३९ ॥ यस्मिन्प्रसूते गिरिराजकीला वाताहता नौरिव भूश्चचाल । सचन्दना चोत्पलपद्मगर्भा पपात वृष्टिगगनादनभ्रात् ॥ ४० ॥ वाता ववुः स्पर्शसुखा मनोज्ञा दिव्यानि वासांस्यवपातयन्तः । सूर्यः स एवाभ्यधिकं चकाशे जज्वाल सौम्यार्चिरनीरितोऽग्निः ॥४१॥ प्रागुत्तरे चावसथ प्रदेशे कूपः स्वयं प्रादुरभूत्सिताम्बुः । अन्तःपुराण्यागतविस्मयानि यस्मिन्क्रियास्तीर्थ इव प्रचक्रुः ॥४२॥ धर्मार्थिभिर्भूतगणैश्च दिव्यै- स्तद्दर्शनार्थं वनमापुपूरे। कौतूहलेनैव च पादपैस्तत् प्रपूजयामास सगन्धपुष्पैः ॥४३॥/ पुष्पद्रुमाः स्वं कुसुमं पुफुल्लुः समीरणोद्भामितदिक्सुगन्धि । 39. Bt. on the top of the line on the verse corrects उत्पातगुणेन into उत्पादगुणेन. But the original re:wling vi' our text though blottel with ral colour is yet clearly visible. It also in margin notices विशुद्धशीला for विशुद्धसत्त्वाः 43. In margin Bt. notistes बनमाप पूरः for वनमापुपूरे and •does not seem to notice बलमाप्रपूरैः as noticel by Prof. Cowell. It also notices पादपैच for पादपैस्तत् with a remark:इत्यपि कचित्पाठ:. .

·१० बुद्धचरिते सुसंभ्रमद्भुङ्गवधूपगीतं भुजङ्गवृन्दापिहितालवालम् ॥४४॥ कचित्क्वणतूर्यमृदङ्गगीत- वीणामुकुन्दामुरजादिभिश्च । स्त्रीणां चलत्कुण्डलभूषितानां विराजितं चोभयपार्श्वतस्तत् ॥ ४५ ॥ । यद्राजशास्त्रं भृगुरङ्गिरा वा न चक्रतुर्वंशकरावृषी तौ। तयोः सुतौ तौ च ससर्जतुस्तत् कालेन शुक्रश्च बृहस्पतिश्च ॥ ४६॥ सारस्वतश्चापि जगाद नष्टं वेदं पुनर्यं ददृशुर्न पूर्वम् । व्यासस्तथैनं बहुधा चकार न यं वसिष्ठः कृतवान्न शक्तिः ॥ ४ ॥ वाल्मीकिनादश्च ससर्ज पा जग्रन्थ यन्न च्यवनो भहर्षिः । चिकित्सितं यच्च चकार नात्रिः पश्चात्तदात्रेय ऋषिर्जगाद ॥४॥ यच्च द्विजत्वं कुशिको न लेभे तत्साधनं सूनुरवाप राजन् । In margin Bt. notices °पिहितात्तवात for "पिहितालवालं in a different handwriting. 45. Corrected into मुरुजादिभिश्च for मुरजादिभिश्च on the top of the line of the verse of Bt. without blotting out the original reading with any of the coloure 1 l'aids. 48. Bt. notices are an STTTT for our text iu margin in the same handwriting as that of the text. 44.

·प्रथमः सर्गः। वेला समुद्रे सगरश्च दधे नेक्ष्वाकवो यां प्रथमं बबन्धुः ॥ ४९ ॥ आचार्यकं योगविधौ द्विजाना- मप्राप्तमन्यैर्जनको जगाम । ख्यातानि कर्माणि च यानि शौरेः शूरादयस्तेष्वबला बभूवुः ॥ ५० ॥ तस्मात्प्रमाणं न वयो न काल: कश्चित्क्वचिच्छैठयमुपैति लोके । राज्ञामृषीणां च हितानि तानि कृतानि पुत्रैरकृतानि पूर्वैः ॥ ११ ॥ एवं नृपः प्रत्ययितैर्द्विजैस्तै- राश्वासितश्चाप्यभिनन्दितश्च । शङ्कामनिष्टां विजही मनस्तः प्रहर्षमेवाधिकमारुरोह ॥ ५३॥ प्रीतश्च तेभ्यो द्विजसत्तमेभ्यः सत्कारपूर्वं प्रददौ धनानि । भूयादयं भूमिपतिर्यथोक्तो यायाजरामेत्य वनं पवित्रं ॥५३॥ अथो निमित्तैश्च तपोबलाञ्च तजन्मजन्मान्तकररय बुद्धा। ul. Bt. in margin notires Fiata gantiana gł: for our text with a remark कचित्पुस्तके इत्यपि पाठो दृश्यते. 52. In margin Bt. notices Taet for fast but the roading is corrupt. 53. Corrected into वनानि चति tor बनं पवि on the top of the line of the verse of Bt.

·१२ १ बुद्धचरित सद्धर्मतर्षादसितो महर्षिः शाक्येश्वरस्यालयमाजगाम ॥ ५४॥ तं ब्रह्मविब्रह्मविदां ज्वलन्तं बाह्मया श्रिया चैव तपःश्रिया च । राज्ञो गुरुर्गौरवसत्क्रियाभ्यां प्रवेशयामास नरेन्द्रहर्म्यम् ॥ ५५॥ स पार्थिवान्तःपुरसन्निकर्प कुमारजन्मागतहर्षवेगम् । विवेश धीरो बलसंज्ञयव तपःप्रकर्षाच्च जराश्रयाच ॥ ५६ ॥ ततो नृपस्तं मुनिमासनस्थं पाद्यार्थ्यपूर्व प्रतिपूज्य सम्यक् । निमन्त्रयामास यथोपचारं पुरा वसिष्ठं इव रन्तिदेवः ॥ ५७ ॥ धन्योऽस्म्यनुग्राह्यमिदं कुलं मे यन्मां दिदृशुर्भगवानुपेतः। आज्ञाप्यतां किं करवाणि भद्र शिप्योऽस्मि विश्रम्भितुमर्हसीति ॥ ५८ ।। एवं नृपेणोपनिमन्त्रितोऽसौ सर्वेण भावेन मुनिर्यथावत् । 54. Dr. Peterson and Prof. Cowell ruilll शाक्येश्वरस्यालयमाजगाम सद्धर्मतर्षावसितो महर्षिः॥ for our text. 55. Bt. notices "सद्म and "सौधं for "हम्यं. 57. Dr. Peterson and Prof. Cowell road :--IT ofrog # इवान्तिदेवः for our text. Bt. in margin notices सौम्य for भद्र.

·प्रथमः सर्गः। १३ सविस्मयोत्फुल्लविशालदृष्टि- गम्भीरधीराणि वचांस्युवाच ॥ ५९॥ महात्मनि त्वय्युपपन्नमेत- पियातिथौ त्यागिनि धर्मकामे । सत्त्वान्वयज्ञानवयोऽनुरूपा सिग्धा यदेवं मयि ते मतिः स्यात् ॥ ६०॥ एतच तद्येन नृपर्पयस्ते धर्मेण भूक्ष्माणि धनान्यपास्य । नित्यं त्यजन्तो विधिवद्बभूवु- स्तपोभिराढ्या विभवैर्दरिद्राः ॥६१ ॥ प्रयोजनं यत्तु ममोपयाने तन्मे शृणु प्रीतिमुपेहि च त्वम् । दिव्या मया दिव्यपथे श्रुता वा- ग्बोधाय जातस्तनयस्तवति ॥ ६२॥ श्रुत्वा वचस्तच्च मनश्च युक्त्वा ज्ञात्वा निमित्तैश्च तंतोऽस्म्युपेतः । दिदृक्षया शाक्यकुलध्वजस्य शक्रध्वजस्येव समुच्छ्रितस्य ॥६३ ॥ इत्येतहेवं पंदनं निशम्य प्रहर्षासमतिर्नरेन्द्रः। आदाय "अगतं कुमारं मारा तपोधनाय ॥ ६४ ॥ 62. 61. B.in murgin notices सुक्ष्माण for भूक्ष्माण. [u margin Bt. gives उपौह for उपेहि. 64. Bt. in margin notices inadfferent handwriting संभ्रान्त. गतिः for संघान्तमतिः.

·बुद्धचरिते चकाङ्कपाणिं स तथा महार्षि- र्जालावनद्धानुलिपाणिपादम् । सोर्णभ्रुवं वारणबस्तिकोशं सविस्मयं राजसुतं ददर्श ॥६५॥ धाव्यङ्कसंविष्टमवेक्ष्य चैनं देव्यङ्कसंविष्टमिवाग्निसूनुम् । बभूव पक्ष्मान्तरिवाचिताश्रु- निःश्वस्य चैवं विदिवोन्मुखोऽभूत् ॥ ६६ ॥ दृष्ट्वासितं त्वभुपरिप्लुताक्षं स्नेहात्तु पुत्रस्य नृपश्चकम्पे । सगद्गदं बाष्पकषायकण्ठः पप्रच्छ च प्राञ्जलिरानताङ्गः ॥६७ ॥ स्वल्पान्तरं यस्य वपुर्मुने स्या- बह्वद्भुतं यस्य च जन्म दीप्तम् । यस्योत्तमं भाविनमात्थ वार्थ तं प्रेक्ष्य कस्मात्तव धीर बाष्पः ॥ ६८ ॥ अपि स्थिरासुर्भगवन्कुमारः कञ्चिन्न शोकाय मम प्रसूतः। 65. Bt. notices चक्राइपादं for चकाङ्कपाणिं also स्वर्णभुवं for सोर्णध्रुवं in margin in a different handwriting. 66. In margin Bt. notices पक्ष्मान्तरिवाञ्चिता श्रुः and पश्मान्त- विरञ्चिताभुः for our text and says इत्यपि दक्षिणापथपुस्तकेषु कचित्पाती परञ्च वृद्धभिक्षोः पुस्तकहये पक्ष्मान्तविलम्बिताश्रुरित' पाठो दृश्यते. 67. Bt. notices in margin स्नेहाच for स्नहात्तु in a different hand-writing. 68. Bt. in margin notices वपुर्मुनेः for वर्सने also सौम्य for परि.

·प्रथमः सर्गः। लब्धः कथश्चित्सलिलाञ्जलिमें न खल्विमं पातुमुपैति कालः ॥ ६९ ॥ 'अप्यक्षयं मे यशसो निधानं कञ्चिद्भुवो मे कुलहस्तसारः। अपि प्रयास्यामि सुखं परत्र सुप्तेऽपि पुत्रेऽनिमिषेकचक्षुः ॥ ७० ॥ कञ्चिन्न मे जातमफुल्लमेव कुलप्रवालं परिशोषभाजि । क्षिप्रं विभो ब्रूहि न मेऽस्ति शान्तिः स्नेहं सुते वेद्मि हि बान्धवानाम् ॥ ७१ ॥ इत्यागतावेगमनिष्टबुद्धया बुद्धा नरेन्द्रं स मुनिर्वभाषे । माभून्मतिस्ते नृप काचिदन्या निःसंशयं तद्यदवोचमास्मि ॥ ७२ ।। नास्यन्यथात्वं प्रति विक्रिया मे स्वां वञ्चनां तु प्रति विवोऽस्मि । for का 69. Bt. in margin notices स्थिरायुः for स्थिरासुः also लब्धा for लब्धः. In margin Bt. notices त्रातुं as well as श्रातुं for पातुं without any remark. 70. In margin Bt. notices निदानं for निधानं and काञ्चमी काचदुवः : and also सप्तोऽपि पुत्रो for सप्तेऽपि पुत्र with a remark: इत्यपि कचित्पाठः. 71. Bt. in margin notices in a different handwriting जात- मनुर्वरं तत् for जातमफुलमेव and परिशोषभागि for परिशोषभाजि and also वेत्सि for वेनि. 72. Bt. in margin notices जगाद for बभाष in the same handwriting as that of the text, and also नृपेन्द्र for नरेन.

·बुद्धचरिते कालो हि मे यातुमयं च जातो जातिक्षयस्यासुलभस्य बोद्धा ॥७३॥ विहाय राज्यं विषयेष्वनास्थ- स्तीवैः प्रयत्नैरधिगम्य तत्त्वम् । जगत्ययं मोहतमो निहन्तुं ज्वलिप्यति ज्ञानमयो हि सूर्यः ॥ ७४॥ दुःखार्णवाद्याधिविकीर्णफेना- ज्जरातरङ्गान्मरणोग्रवेगात् । उत्तारयिष्यत्ययमुह्यमान- मार्तं जगज्ज्ञानमहाप्लवैन ॥ ७५ ॥ प्रज्ञाम्बुवेगां स्थिरशीलवप्रां समाधिशीतां व्रतचक्रवाकाम् । अस्थोत्तमां धर्मनदी प्रवृत्तां तृष्णादितः पास्यति जीवलोकः ॥ ७६ ।। दुःखादितेभ्यो विषयावृतेभ्यः संसारकान्तारपथस्थितेभ्यः। उद्गास्यति ह्येष विमोक्षमार्ग मार्गप्रणष्टेभ्य इवावगेभ्यः ॥ ७७ ॥ विदह्यमानाय जनाय लोके रागाग्निनायं विषयेन्धनेन । 73. Bt. in margin notii:es अस्ति for अस्य in n lifferent handwriting. 77. Correctel into 3ifeyra on the top of the word of the verse. But the original reading that though blotted with yellow fluid is clearly visible.

·प्रथमः सर्गः। प्रहर्षमाधास्यति धर्मवृष्ट्या वृष्ट्या महामेघ इवातपान्ते ॥ ७८ ॥ तृष्णार्गलं मोहतमःकपाटं द्वारं प्रजानामपयानहेतोः। विपाटयिष्यत्ययमुत्तमेन सद्धर्मताडेन दुरासदेन ॥ ७९ ॥ स्वैर्मोहपाशैः परिवेष्तिस्य दुःखाभिभूतस्य निराश्रयस्य । लोकस्य सम्बुध्द्य च धर्मराजः करिष्यते बन्धनमोक्षमेषः ॥ ८० ॥ तन्मा कृथाः शोकमिमं प्रति त्वं तत्सौम्य शोच्यः स मनुष्यलोके । मोहेन वा कामसुखैर्मदाद्वा यो नैष्ठिकं श्रोष्यति नास्य धर्मम् ॥ ८१॥ भ्रष्टस्य तस्माच्च गुणादतो मे ध्यानानि लब्ध्वाप्यकृतार्थतैव । धर्मस्य तस्याश्रवणादहं हि मन्ये विपत्तिं त्रिदिवेऽपि वासम् ॥ ८२॥ 18. In i litterent unl-writing in margin of Bt. are written प्रह्लाद ml प्रदादं ior प्रहर्ष with a remark इत्यपि पाठी भिक्षुणी- पुस्तकेषु. 79. Bt. notices quata for again : viilerent lund-writing. 80. In margin Bt. notices ITTFT in Alifferent huml-writing tor दुःखाभिभूतस्य. 81. In a different hanul-writing in margin of t. are given :-शोच्यो हि मनुष्यलोकः l शोच्यो हि मनुष्यलोके for शोच्यः स मनुष्यलोके with a remark: इत्यपि पाठौ क्वचित्पुस्तकेधूपलब्धी. .

·बुद्धचरिते इति श्रुतार्थः ससुहृत्सदारो हित्वा विषादं मुमुदे नृपेन्द्रः। एवंविधोऽयं तनयो ममेति मेने स हि स्वामपि सारमत्ताम् ॥ ८३॥ आर्येण मार्गेण तु यास्यतीति चिन्ताविधेयं हृदयं चकार । न खल्वसौ न प्रियधर्मपक्षः सन्ताननाशात्तु भयं ददर्श ॥ ८४ ॥ अथ मुनिरसितो निवेद्य तत्त्वं सुतनियतं सुतविलवाय राज्ञे । सबहुमतमुदीक्ष्यमाणरूपः पवनपथेन यथागतं जगाम ॥८५॥ कृतमतिरनुजासुतं च दृष्ट्वा मुनिवचनश्रवणेऽपि तन्मतौ च । बहुविधमनुकम्पया स साधुः प्रियसुतवद्विनियोजयाञ्चकार ॥ ८६ ॥ नरपतिरपि पुत्रजन्महृष्टो विषयमतानि विमुच्य बन्धनानि । कुलसदृशमचीकरद्यथावत् भियतनयं तनयस्य जातकर्म ॥८७॥ 83. In a diff'srent hu l-writing in milrgin of Bt. aro written त्यक्त्वा for हित्वा and नरेन्द्रः for नृपेन्द्रः and also एवंविदः for एवंविध:- 85. Bt. in margin notices श्वसनपधेन for पवनपथेन in the same hand-writmg as that of the text. 87. Bt. in margin. notices नुष्टः : for ·प्रथमः सर्गः। दशसु परिणतेप्वहःसु चैवं प्रयतमनाः परया मुदा परीतः। अकुरुत जपहोममङ्गलाद्याः परमतमाः स सुतस्य देवतेज्याः ॥८८॥ अपि च शतसहस्रपूर्णसंख्याः स्थिरबलवत्तनयाः सहेमशृङ्गीः । अनुपगतजराः पयस्विनी: स्वयमददात्सुतवृद्धये द्विजेभ्यः ॥ ८९ ॥ बहुविधविषयास्ततो यतात्मा स्वहृदयतोषकरीः क्रिया विधाय। गुणवति दिवसे शिवे मुहूर्ते मतिमकरोन्मुदितः पुरप्रवेशे ॥९॥ द्विरदरदमयीमथो महापा सितसितपुष्पभृतां मणिप्रदीपाम् । अभजत शिबिकां शिवाय देवी तनयवती प्रणिपत्य देवताभ्यः ॥९१ ॥ पुरमथ पुरतः प्रवेश्य पत्नी स्थविरजनानुगतामपत्यनाथाम् । नृपतिरपि जगाम पौरसङ्क- विममरैर्मघवानिवाय॑मानः ॥९२॥ 88. Correcterl into परिमितेष्वहःT for परिमोहामु on the top of the word of the vers: vi Bt. bit the original is left without being blotted with any of the colonel fluils. 91. Corrected into महाही on the top of the page of Bt. but the original reading #ETB1 is left in colourel.

·२० बुद्धचरिते भवनमथ विगाह्य शाक्यसिंहो भव इव षण्मुखजन्मना प्रतीतः । इदमिदमिति हर्षपूर्णवक्त्रो बहुविधपुष्टियशस्करं व्यधत्त ॥ ९३ ॥ इति नरपतिपुत्रजन्मवृध्या सजनपदं कपिलाह्वयं पुरं तत् । धनदपुरमिवाप्सरोऽवकीर्ण मुदितमभून्नलकूबरप्रसूतौ ॥ ९४ ॥ ॥ इति श्रीमहामण्डलेश्वरमन्त्र्यश्वघोपकृतौ श्रीबुद्धचरिते महाकाव्ये भगवत्प्रसूति म प्रथमः सर्गः ॥ 9.. Bt. llotices शाक्यराजः tor शाम्यमिहः in the corner of its Duririn. Between !93 am !!! is left it blank since of one verse marking only the ligure 118 11. It is very lifiicult to know what Verse mrler the figure of ! 4 was there in the original of which thi. A[s. seems to live the copy.

·द्वितीयः सर्गः। आजन्मनो जन्मजरान्तकस्य तस्यात्मजस्यात्मजितो नरेन्द्रः । अहन्यहन्यर्थगजाश्वमित्र- वृद्धिं ययौ सिन्धुरिवाम्बुकेगः ॥१॥ धनस्य रत्नस्य च तस्य तस्य कृताकृतस्यैव च काञ्चनस्य । तदा स नैकात्मनिधीनवाप मनोरथस्याप्यतिभारभूतान् ॥२॥ ये पद्मकल्पैरपि च द्विपेन्द्र- र्न मण्डलं शक्यमिहाभिनेतुम् । मदोत्कटा हैमवतां गजास्ते विनापि यत्नादुपतस्थुरेनम् ॥३॥ नानाङ्कचिद्वैर्नवहेमभाण्डै- रभूषितैर्लम्बसटैस्तथान्यैः। संचुक्षुभे चास्य पुरं तुरङ्गै- बलेन मैत्र्या च धनेन चाप्तः ॥४॥ 1. Ini different haml-writing in margin of Bt. are given जातिजरा" for जन्मजरा and स राजा for नरेन्द्रः with a remark: इत्यपि पाठान्तरं कचित्पुस्तकेषु. 2. Bt. notices in margin इव for एव and हि for स and also अवापि for अवाप. 3. In a different hand-writing in margin of Bt. is written पनगन्धैः for पत्रकल्पैः with a remark, अयं सटु पाठः।

·२२ बुद्धचरिते पुष्टाश्च तुष्टाश्च तदास्य राज्ये साध्व्योऽरजस्का गुणवत्पयस्काः। उदग्रवत्सैः सहिता बभूवु- बह्वयो बहुक्षीरदुधाश्च गावः ॥५॥ मध्यस्थतां तस्य रिपुर्जगाम मध्यस्वभावः प्रययौ सुहृत्त्वम् । विशेषतो दा_मियाय मित्रं द्वावस्य पक्षावपररतु नाशम् ॥ ६॥ तथास्य मन्दानिलमेधशब्दः सौदामिनीकुण्डलमण्डिताङ्गः। विनाश्मवर्षाशनिपातदोषैः काले च देवः प्रववर्ष देशे ॥७॥ रुरोह सम्यक्फलवद्यतु तदाकृतेनापि हलश्रमेण । ता एव चैवौषधयो रसेन सारेण चैवाभ्यधिका बभूवुः ॥ ८॥ शरीरसन्देहकरेऽपि काले सङ्ग्रामसम्मद इव प्रवृत्ते। स्वस्थाः सुखं चैव निरामयं च प्रजज्ञिरे गर्भधराश्च नार्यः ॥९॥ यच्च प्रतिभ्वो विभवेऽपि शक्ये न प्रार्थयन्ति स्म नराः परेभ्यः । 6. Bt. in its margin notices अपरस्य नाशः for अपरस्तु नाशम with a remark : इति समीचीनः पाटोऽवगम्यते. 8. In a different hand in margin of Bt. is written कृषिश्रमेण for हलश्रमेण.

·२३ द्वितीयः सर्गः। अभ्यर्थितः सूक्ष्मधनोऽपि चायं तदा न कश्चिद्विमुखो बभूव ॥ १० ॥ नाशो वधो बन्धुषु नाप्यदाता नैवावतो नानृतिको न हिंस्रः। आसीत्तदा कश्चन तस्य राज्ये राज्ञो ययातेरिव नाहुषस्य ॥ ११ ॥ उद्यानदेवायतनाश्रमाणां कूपप्रपापुष्करिणीवनानाम् । चक्रुः क्रियास्तत्र च धर्मकामाः प्रत्यक्षतः स्वर्गमिवोपलभ्य ॥ १२॥ मुक्तश्च दुर्भिक्षभयामयेभ्यो हृष्टो जनः स्वर्ग इवाभिरेमे । पत्नी पति महिषी पतिं वा परस्परं न व्यभिचेरतुश्च ॥ १३॥ कश्चित्सिवे रतये न कामं कामार्थमर्थं न जुगोप कश्चित् । कश्चिद्धनाथ न चचार धर्म धर्माय कश्चिन्न चकार हिंसाम् ॥ १४ ॥ स्तेयादिभिश्चाप्यभितश्च नष्टं स्वस्थं स्वचक्रं परचक्रमुक्तम् । क्षेमं सुभिक्षं च बभूव तस्य पुरेष्वरण्येषु यथैव राष्ट्रे ॥ १५ ॥ तदा हि तज्जन्मनि तस्य राज्ञो मनोरिवादित्यसुतस्य राज्ये । 16. Bt. notices in margin पुराण्यरण्यानि for पुरेष्बरण्यषु.

·२४ बुद्धचरिते चचार हर्षः प्रणनाश पाप्मा जज्वाल धर्मः कलुषं शशाम ॥ १६ ॥ एवंविधा राजसुतस्य तस्य सवार्थसिद्धिश्च यतो बभूव । ततो नृपस्तस्य सुतस्य नाम सर्वार्थसिद्धोऽयमिति प्रचक्रे ॥ १७ ॥ देवी तु माया विबुधर्षिकल्पं दृष्ट्वा विशालं तनयप्रभावम् । जातं प्रहर्षं न शशाक सोढुं ततोऽविनाशाय दिवं जगाम ॥ १८॥ ततः कुमारं सुरगर्भकल्पं मेहेन भावेन च निर्विशेषम् । मातृवसा मातृसमप्रभावा संवर्धयामान्मजवञ्चकार ॥ १९ ॥ ततः स बालार्क इवोदयस्थः समीरितो वतिरिवानिलेन । क्रमेण सम्यग्ववृधे कुमार- स्ताराधिपः पक्ष इवातमस्के ॥ २० ॥ ततो महाणि च चन्दनानि रत्नावलीचौपधिभिः सगर्भाः । 16. Bt. in margin lotices कलुषः lor कलुपं. But the reading a notice.l appears to be corrupt; for the word in the masculine yeniler vloes not give the natural sense of the verso. 19. Bt. in mirgin in a diiferent handwriting notices प्रेम्णा सुत' for भावेन च with a remark: इति भिक्षुस्तकधृतः पाठः. But it breaks the metre. Also बभूव for चकार.

·२५ द्वितीयः सर्गः। मृगप्रयुक्ताव्रथकांश्च हैमा- नानिन्थिरेऽस्मै सुहृदायलेभ्यः ॥२१॥ वयोऽनुरूपाणि च भूषणानि हिरण्मया हस्तिमृगाश्वकाश्च । रथाश्च गावो वसनप्रयुक्ता गन्तव्यश्च चामीकररौप्यचित्राः ॥२२॥ एवं स तैस्तैर्विषयोपचार- वयोऽनुरूपरुपचर्यमाणः। बालोऽप्यबालप्रतिमो बभूव धैर्येण शौचेन धिया श्रिया च ॥ २३ ॥ वयश्च कौमारमतीत्य मध्यं [संप्राप्य बालः स च राजसूनुः ] । अल्पैरहाभिर्बहुवर्षगम्या जग्राह विद्याः स्वकुलानुरूपाः ॥ २४ ॥ नैःश्रेयसं तस्य तु भव्यमर्थ श्रुत्वा पुरस्तादसितान्महः । 3i. On the top of the worl of the verse of Bt. is written महाहणि without blotting with a colourel fuil महा_णि the rending of our text. Bt. in mrryin notices the following in the siume hunrtwriting as that of its text:-औषधिभिः सदृक्षाः anl औ- पधिभिः सनाथाः for औषधिभिः सगीः ant say's इति प्राचीनः पाठः, Also आचक्रिरे for आनिन्यिरे. 23. Bt. in margin notices मृगाश्च कोकाः for मृगाश्वकाश्च with a remark: इत्यपि क्वचित्पुस्तकेयु पाठः. Also Fogº for ficou also गन्त्री: for गन्न्यः 23. In a different. hndwriting in the margin of Bt. is written धृत्या च for धैर्येण. 34. Bt. omits the latter half of the first Pida; but it is found in margin in a different bandwriting.

·२६ बुद्धचरिते कामेषु सङ्ग जनयाश्चकार बुद्धिर्भवच्छाक्यकुलस्य राज्ञः ॥ २५ ॥ कुलात्ततोऽस्मै स्थिरशीलसंयुतात् साध्वीं वपुह्रींविनयोपपन्नाम् । यशोधरां नाम यशोविशाला तुल्याभिधानां श्रियमाजुहाव ॥ २६ ॥ ततः परं भूमिपतेः प्रियोऽयं सनत्कुमारप्रतिमः कुमारः। सार्धं तया शाक्यनरेन्द्रवध्वा शच्या सहस्राक्ष इवाभिरेमे ॥ २७ ॥ किञ्चिन्मनःक्षोभकरं प्रतीपं कथं च पश्येदिति सोऽनुचिन्त्य । वासं नृपो ह्यादिशति स्म तस्मै हर्योदरेष्वेव न भूप्रचारं ॥ २८ ॥ ततः शरत्तोयदपाण्डुरेषु भूमौ विमानेष्विव रञ्जितेपु । हर्येषु सर्वर्तुसुखाश्रयेषु स्त्रीणामुदारैजिहार तूर्यैः ॥ २९ ॥ कलैहि चामीकरबद्धक:- नारीकराग्राभिहतैर्मृदङ्गैः । 25. Correctert into दिव्यं for भन्यं in margin of Bt. But the original realing thongh blottel with red Geru is clearly visible. Also in a different hant बभूव for 'चकार. 27. Bt. in margin notices अथापरं for ततः परं. 28. Bt. notices in the same hand as that of the textd for च.

·द्वितीयः सर्गः। २७ वराप्सरोनृत्यसमैश्च लास्यैः कैलासवत्तद्भवनं विरेजे ॥ ३० ॥ वाग्भिः कलाभिललितैश्च हावै- मन्दैः सखेलैमधुरैश्च हासः । तं तत्र नार्यो रमयांबभूवु- भूवश्चितैरर्धनिरीक्षितैश्च ॥ ३१ ॥ ततश्च कामाश्रयपण्डिताभिः स्त्रीभिर्गृहीतो रतिकर्कशाभिः । विमानपृष्ठान्न महीं जगाम विमानपृष्ठादिव पुण्यकर्मा ॥ ३२॥ नृपस्तु तस्यैव विवृद्धिहेतो- स्तद्भाविनार्थेन च चोद्यमानः । शमेऽभिरेमे विरराम पापा- द्भेजे दमं संविबभाज साधून् ॥ ३३॥ नाधीरवत्कामसुखे ससले न संररक्षे विषमं जनन्याम् । धृत्येन्द्रियाश्वांश्चपलान् विजिग्ये बन्धूंश्च पौरांश्च गुणैर्जिगाय ॥ ३४ ॥ नाध्यैष्ट दुःखाय परस्य विद्या ज्ञानं परं यत्तु तदध्यगीट । 30. Correctel into नृत्यैः for लास्यैः bnt the original reading is preserved unblotte.l. Also रराज for विरेजे. 31. Corroctol into git: fur gret: on the top of the word of the verse of Bt. Also रसयां° for रमयां. Bt. noticss in a different handwriting °द्भाविता for 'द्वाविना. 33.

·बुद्धचारत स्वाभ्यः प्रजाभ्यो हि यथा तथैव सर्वप्रजाभ्यः शिवमाशशंसे ॥ ३५॥ तं भासुरं चाङ्गिरसाधिदेवं यथावदानर्च तदायुधे सः। जुहाव हव्यान्यकृशे कृशानौ ददौ द्विजेभ्यः कृशनं च गाश्च ॥३६॥ सस्नो शरीरं पवितुं मनश्च तीर्थाम्बुभिश्चैव गुणाम्बुभिश्च । वेदोपदिष्टं सममात्मजेन सोमं पपी शान्तिसुखं च हार्दम् ॥ ३७॥ सान्त्वं बभाषे न च नार्थवद्यद्- जजल्प तत्त्वं न च विप्रियं यत । सान्त्वं तत्त्वं परुपं च तत्त्वं ह्रियाशकन्नात्मन एव वक्तुस् ॥ ३८॥ इप्टेप्वनिष्टेषु च कार्यवत्सु . न रागदोषाश्रयतां प्रपेदे । शिवं सिषेवे व्यवहारशुद्धं यज्ञं हि मेने न तथा यथावत् ॥ ३९ ॥ अभ्यर्थिने चाभिगताय सद्यो देयाम्बुभिस्तर्षमचेच्छिदिष्ट । 35. Bt. notices frå for gi in nitryin in a different handwriting. 37. Bt. in murgin notices आत्मजेन for आत्मजं च in the same handwriting as that of the text. 19. Corrected into °लब्धं for 'शुद्धं bnt the original realing is preserved.

·द्वितीयः सर्गः। २९ युद्धादृते वृत्तपरश्वधेन द्विदर्पमुद्वृत्तमबेभिदिष्ट ॥ ४०॥ एकं विनिन्ये स जुगोप सप्त सप्तैव तत्याज ररक्ष पश्च । प्राप त्रिवर्गं बुबुधे त्रिवर्ग जज्ञे द्विवर्गं प्रजही द्विवर्गम् ॥ ४१ ॥ कृतागसोऽपि प्रतिपाद्य वध्यान्- नाजीवतन्नापि रुषा ददर्श । बबन्ध सान्त्वेन फलेन चैतां- स्त्यागोऽपि तेषां ह्यनपायदृष्टः ॥ ४२॥ आण्यचारीत्परमवतानि वैराण्यहासीपिचरसंभृतानि । यशांसि चापद्गुणगन्धवन्ति रजांस्यहासीन्मलिनीकराणि ॥४३॥ न चाजिहीद्वलिमप्रवृत्तं न चाचिकीर्षीत्परवस्त्वभिध्याम् । न चाविवक्षाद्विषतामधर्म न चादिधक्षीद्धृदयेन मन्युम् ॥ ४४ ॥ तस्मिंस्तथा भूमिपती प्रवृत्ते भृत्याश्च पौराश्च तथैव चेरुः। शमात्मके चेतसि सुप्रसन्ने प्रयुक्तयोगस्य यथेन्द्रियाणि ॥४५॥ Corrected uto आशावते ior अभ्यर्थिने in margin of Bt. and the original reading is not blotteil. in margin. In a lifferent handwriting in margin of Bt. is written तथा विचेरुः for तथैव चेरु:. Also विप्रसन्ने lor सुप्रसन्ने. 10. 41. Bt. notices प्रापत् for प्राप 13.

·३० बुद्धचारते काले ततश्चारुपयोधरायां यशोधरायां सुयशोधरायाम् । शौद्धोदने राहुसपत्नवक्त्रो जज्ञे सुतो राहुल एव नाना ॥ ४६ ॥ अथेष्टपुत्रः परमप्रतीतः कुलस्य वृद्धिं प्रति भूमिपालः। यथैव पुत्रप्रसवे ननन्द तथैव पौत्रप्रसवे जहर्ष ॥४७॥ पौत्रस्य मे पुत्रगतो ममैव स्नेहः कथं स्यादिति जातहर्षः । काले स तं तं विधिमाललम्बे पुत्रप्रियः स्वर्गमिवारुरुक्षन् ॥४८॥ स्थित्वा पथि प्राथमकल्पिकानां राजर्षभाणां यशसान्वितानाम् । शुक्लान्यमुक्त्वापि तपास्यतप्त यज्ञैश्च हिंसारहितैरयष्ट ॥ ४९ ॥ अजाज्वलिष्टाथ स पुण्यकर्मा तपःश्रिया चैव नृपश्रिया च । कुलेन वृत्तेन धिया च दीप्तः तेजः सहस्रांशुरिवोसिसृक्षुः ॥ ५० ॥ स्वायंभुवं चार्चिकमर्चयित्वा जजाप पुत्रस्थितये स्थितश्री: 47. Bt. notices ननन्द for जहर्ष in margin with aremark: इत्यपि क्वाचित्पाठः. 49. Bt. notices यज्ञेच for यज्ञैश्व in margin.

·द्वितीयः सर्गः। ३१ चकार कर्माणि च दुष्कराणि प्रजाः सिसृक्षुः क इवादिकाले ॥ ५१ ॥ तत्याज शस्त्रं विममर्श शास्त्रं शमं सिषेवे नियमं विषेहे। वशीव कंचिद्विपयं न भेजे पितेव सर्वान्विपयान्ददर्श ॥५२॥ बभार राज्यं स हि पुत्रहेतोः पुत्रं कुलार्थ यशसे कुलं तु । स्वर्गाय शब्दं दिवमात्महेतो- र्धमार्थमात्मस्थितिमाचकांक्ष ॥ ५३॥ एवं स धर्म विविधं चकार सद्भिर्निपातं श्रुतितश्च सिद्धम् । दृष्ट्वा कथं पुत्रमुखं सुतो मे वनं न यायादिति नाथमानः ॥ ५४॥ रिरक्षिषन्तः श्रियमात्मसंस्थां रक्षन्ति पुत्रांन्भुवि भूमिपालाः । पुत्रं नरेन्द्रः स तु धर्मकामो ररक्ष धर्माद्विषयेष्वमुश्चत् ॥ ५५ ॥ वनमनुपमसत्त्वा बोधिसत्त्वास्तु सर्वे विषयसुखरसज्ञा जग्मुरुत्पन्नपुत्राः। अत उपचितकर्मा रूढमूलेऽपि हेतौ स रतिमुपसिषेवे बोधिमापन्न यावत् ॥ ५६ ॥ ॥ इति श्रीमहामण्डलेश्वरमन्त्र्यश्वघोषकृतौ श्रीबुद्धचरिते महाकाव्येऽन्तःपुरविहारो नाम द्वितीयः सर्गः ॥ 50. Corrected into ristagat: for ASETT: gin of Bt ; but the origiual runding though blotted with yellow fluid is yet clearly seen aud it breaks the metro. Also रतम् for रतिम. in mat ·तृतीयः सर्गः। ततः कदाचिन्मृदुशाद्वलानि पुंस्कोकिलोन्नादितपादपादि। शुश्राव पद्माकरमण्डितानि शैलेयगन्धीनि स काननानि ॥१॥ श्रुत्वा ततः स्त्रीजनवल्लभानां मनोज्ञभावं पुरकाननानाम् । बहिः प्रयाणाय चकार बुद्धि- मन्तर्गृहे नाग इवावरुद्धः ॥२॥ ततो नृपस्तस्य निशम्य भावं पुत्राभिधानस्य मनोरथस्य । स्नेहस्य लक्षम्या वयसश्च योग्या- माज्ञापयामास विहारयात्राम् ॥३॥ निवर्तयामास च राजमार्गात संपातमार्तस्य पृथग्जनस्य । मा भूत्कुमारः सुकुमारचित्तः संविग्नचेता इव मन्यमानः ॥४॥ :- Bt. in margin notices the following rearlings :- शलेयनद्धानि, शवालगन्धीनि, वालनद्धानिशीत निबद्धानि for शैलेयगन्धीनि with a remark : केचित्पुस्तकेपूपलभ्यन्त एते पाठा.. '. It. notices तदा for ततः in margin. 4. Corrected into 'Arif for 'Attra ou tlic top of the same wort of the verse in margin of Bt.

·तृतीयः सर्गः। प्रत्यबहीनान्धिकलेन्द्रियांश्च जीर्णातुरादीन्कृपणांश्च मिथुन् । ततः समुत्सार्य परेण साना शोमा परां राजपथस्य चक्रुः ॥५॥ तथा कृते श्रीमति राजमार्गे श्रीमान्विनीनुचरः कुमारः। प्रासादपृष्ठादवतीर्य काले कृताभ्यनुज्ञो नृपमभ्यगच्छत् ॥ ६॥ अथो नरेन्द्रः सुतमागताश्रुः शिरस्युपाघाय चिरं निरीक्ष्य । गच्छति चाज्ञापयति स्म वाचा स्नेहान्न चैनं मनसा मुमोच ॥७॥ ततः स जाम्बूनदभाण्डमृद्धि- र्युक्तं चतुर्भिनिभृतैस्तुरङ्गैः। अक्कीबविधुच्छुचिरश्मिधार हिरण्मयं स्यन्दनमारोह ॥८॥ ततः प्रकीर्णोज्ज्वलपुष्पजालं विषक्तमाल्यं प्रचलत्पताकम् । मार्ग प्रपेदे सहशानुयात्र- चन्द्रः सनक्षत्र इवान्तरिक्षम् ॥९॥ कौतूहलात्स्फीततरैश्च नेत्रै- नीलोत्पलामैरिव कीर्यमाणः । शनैः शनै राजपथं जगाहे पौरैः समन्तादभिवीक्ष्यमाणः ॥१०॥ 8. Bt. in margin notices : for not in a different handwriting with a remark: इति समीचीनः पाठः 10. Bt. notices, in margin, in a different handwriting नीलोत्पलान- for नीलोत्पलामः ·तं तुटुवुः सौम्यगुणेन केचिं- द्ववन्दिरे दीप्ततया तथान्ये । सौमुख्यतस्तु श्रियमस्य केचि- द्वैपुल्यमाशंसिपुरायुषश्च ॥ ११ निःसृत्य कुब्जाश्च महाकुलेभ्यो व्यूहाच कैरातकवामनानाम् । नार्यः कृशेभ्यश्च निवेशनेभ्यो देवानुयानध्वजवत्मणेमुः॥१२॥ ततः कुमारः खलु गच्छतीति श्रुत्वा स्त्रियः प्रेष्यजनात्मवृत्तिम् । दिवृक्षया हर्म्यतलानि जग्मु- र्जनेन मान्येन कृताभ्यनुज्ञाः ॥ १३ ॥ ताः सस्तकाचीगुणविधिताच सुप्तप्रबुद्धाकुललोचनाश्च । वृत्तान्तविन्यस्तविभूषणान कौतूहलेनाभिभृताः परीयुः ॥१४॥ प्रासादसोपानतलपणाः काचीरवैपुरनिस्वनैश्च । विभ्रामयन्त्यो गृहपक्षिसङ्घान् अन्योन्यवेगाव समाक्षिपन्त्यः ॥१५॥ कासचिदासां तु वराङ्गनानी जातत्वराणामपि सोत्सुकानाम् । ... .. 14. Corrected into अपि भताः for अभिमृता in margin of Bt. Bat-the original reading though blotted with yellow inid is clearly visible.

·. तृतीया सर्गः। गतिं गुरुत्वाजगृहुविशालाः श्रोणीरथाः पीनपयोधराश्च ॥ १६ ॥ शीघ्रं समर्थापि तु गन्तुमन्या गतिं निजग्राह ययौ न तूर्णम् । हिया प्रगल्भानि निगूहमाना रहःपयुक्तानि विभूषणानि ॥ १७॥ . परस्परीत्पीडनपिण्डितानां संमर्दसंक्षोभितकुण्डलानाम् । तासां तदा सस्वनभूषणानां वातायनेष्वप्रशमो बभूव ॥१८॥ [वातायनेभ्यश्च विनिःसृतानि परस्परोपाश्रितकुण्डलानि । स्त्रीणां विरेजुर्मुखपङ्कजानि सक्तानि हर्येष्विव पङ्कजानि ॥ १९ ॥ ततो विमानैर्युवतीकलापैः कौतूहलोद्घाटितवातयानः। श्रीमत्समन्तानगरं बभासे वियद्विमानैरिव साप्ससरोभिः ॥२०॥ वातायनानामविशालभावा- दन्योन्यगण्डार्पितकुण्डलानि । . 18. In margin of Bt. is written संशोभित for संशोभित in the same handwriting as that of the text. 10. Bt. omits the two Pidas enclosed in the rectangular brackets ; but they are found written clearly in margin. It also notices in the same handwriting as that of the texto for चं and उपासित for उपाश्रित° with a remark: इति पाठी कधिहस्तके- पलभ्येते.

·३६ बुद्धचरिते मुखानि रेजुः प्रमदोत्तमानां बद्धाः कलापा इव पङ्कजानाम् ॥ २१ ॥ तस्मिन्कुमारं पथि वीक्ष्यमाणा स्त्रियो बभुमिव गन्तुकामाः। ऊोन्मुखाश्चैनमुदीक्षमाणा नरा बभुर्यामिव गन्तुकामाः ॥ २२ ॥ दृष्ट्वा च तं राजसुतं स्त्रियस्ता जाज्वल्यमानं वपुषा श्रिया च । धन्यास्य भार्येति शनैरवोच- शुद्धैर्मनोभिः खलु नान्यभावात् ॥ २३ ॥ अयं किल व्यायतपीनबाहू- रूपेण साक्षादिव पुष्पकेतुः । हित्वा श्रियं धर्ममुपेष्यतीति तस्मिन्हि ता गौरवमेव चक्रुः ।। २४ ॥ कीर्णं तथा राजपथं कुमारः पौरैविनीतैः शुचिधीरवेशैः। तत्पूर्वमालोक्य जहर्ष किश्चि- न्मेने पुनर्मावमिवात्मनश्च ॥ २५ ॥ पुरं तु तत्स्वर्गमिव प्रहृष्टं शुद्धाधिवासाः समवेक्ष्य देवाः। 23. Bt. notices वपुषः प्रकर्षाद for वपुषा श्रिया च in the same handwriting as that of the text. 24. Bt. in margin notices are for free also fear: and तस्मिंश्च ता for तस्मिन् हिताः. 25. Bt. on the top of the word of the verso notices AUTAT- स्मन for भावमिवात्मनश्र.

·तृतीयः सर्गः। जीणं नरं निर्ममिरे प्रयातुं सञ्चोदनार्थं क्षितिपात्मजस्य ॥ २६ ॥ ततः कुमारो जरयाभिभूतं दृष्ट्वा नरेभ्यः पृथगाकृति तम् । उवाच साहकमागतास्थः तत्रैव निष्कम्पनिविष्टदृष्टिः ॥२७॥ क एष भोः सूत नरोऽभ्युपेतः केशैः सितैर्यष्टिविषक्तहस्तः । भूसंवृताक्षः शिथिलानताङ्गः किं विक्रियैषा प्रकृतिर्यदृच्छा ॥२८॥ इत्येवमुक्तः स रथप्रणेता निवेदयामास नृपात्मजाय । संरक्ष्यमप्यर्थमदोपदी तैरेव देवैः कृतबुद्धिमोहः ॥ २९ ॥ रूपस्य हन्त्री व्यसनं बलस्य शोकस्य योनिनिधनं रतीनाम् । नाशः स्मृतीनां रिपुरिन्द्रियाणां एषा जरा नाम ययैष भग्नः ॥३०॥ पीतं ह्यनेनापि पयः शिशुत्वे कालेन भूयः परिमुष्टमुाम् । 26. In margin of Bt. is written क्षितिपात्मजाय for क्षितिपात्म- जस्य in the same handwriting as that of the text. 29. Bt. notices नृपात्मजस्य for तृपात्मजाय in margin. 30. Bt. notices fit for fapt in margin, in a different handwriting.

·३८ बुद्धचरिते क्रमेण भूत्वा च युवा वपुष्मान् क्रमेण तेनैव जरामुपेतः ॥ ३१ ॥ इत्येवमुक्ते चलितः स किंश्चिद् राजात्मजः सूतमिदं बभाये। किमेष दोषो भविता ममापी- त्यस्मै तदा सारथिरभ्युवाच ॥ ३२॥ आयुष्मतोऽप्येष वयःप्रका- निःसंशयं कालवशेन भावी। एवं जरां रूपविनाशयित्री जानाति चैवेच्छति चैष लोकः ॥ ३३॥ ततः स पूर्वाशयशुद्धबुद्धि- विस्तीर्णकल्पाचितपुण्यकर्मा । श्रुत्वा जरां संविविजे महात्मा महाशने?षमिवान्तिके गौः ॥ ३४ ॥ निःश्वस्य दीर्घं स शिरः प्रकम्प्य तस्मिंश्च वृद्धे विनिवेश्य चक्षुः । ताश्चैव दृष्ट्वा जनता सहर्षों वाक्यं स संविग्रमिदं जगाद ॥ ३५॥ 32. Bt. in margin notices ततः for तदा. 33. Bt. notices Ferarztaff for artreift; but the reading is grammatically incorrect. 34. Bt. notices 'श्रय for °शय in margin in a different handwriting. 35. Bt. has the following for our text:-तस्मिंश्च जीण विनि- वेश्य हाष्टिः written borizontally in murgin. Also बभाषे for ·तृतीयः सर्गः। एवं जरा हन्ति च निविशेष स्मृति च रूपं च पराक्रमं च । न चैव संवेगमुपैति लोकः प्रत्यक्षतोऽपीदृशमीक्षमाणः ॥ ३६ ॥ एवं गते सूत निवर्तयाश्वा- शीघ्रं गृहानेव भवान्मयातु । उद्यानभूमौ हि कुतो रति, जराभवे चेतसि वर्तमाने ॥३७ ॥ अथाज्ञया राजसुतस्य तस्य निवर्तयामास स्थं नियन्ता । ततः कुमारो भवनं तदेव चिन्तावशः शून्यमिव प्रपेदे ॥ ३८॥ यदा तु तत्रैव न शर्म लेभे जरा जरेति प्रपरीक्षमाणः । ततो नरेन्द्रानुमतः स.भूयः क्रमेण तेनैव बहिर्जगाम ॥ ३९ ॥ अथापरं व्याधिपरीतगात्रं त एव देवाः ससृजुर्मनुष्यम् । दृष्ट्वा च तं सारथिमाबभाषे शौद्धोदनिस्तद्तदृष्टिरेव ॥ ४० ॥ 37. Bt. notices ग्रहाण्येव for रहानेव in margin in a ditferent hand. Also विद्यमाने for वर्तमाने. 38. Bt. notices भt fer राज and also चिन्तातुरः for चिन्ता- TOT: in margin in the sume haud. 40. Bt. notices देहं for 'गावं. Also°चक्षुः for : in margin.

·पुरचरिते स्थूलोदरः श्वासचलच्छरीरः प्रस्तांसबाहुः कृशपाण्डुगात्रः। अम्बेति वाचं करणं अवाणः परं समाश्लिष्य नरः क एषः ॥४१॥ ततोऽब्रवीत्सारथिरस्य सौम्य धातुप्रकोपप्रभवः प्रवृद्धः। रोगाभिधानः सुमहाननर्थः शक्रोऽपि येनैष कृतोऽस्वतन्त्रः ॥४२॥ इत्यूचिवानराजसुतः स भूय- स्तं सानुकम्पं नरमीक्षमाणः । अस्यैव जातः पृथगेप दोषः सामान्यतो रोगमयं प्रजानाम् ॥ ४३ ॥ ततो बभाषेस रथपणेता कुमार साधारण एप दोषः। एवं हि रोगैः परिपीड्यमानो रुजातुरो हर्षमुपैति लोकः ॥ ४४ ॥ इति श्रुतार्थः स विपण्णचेताः प्रावेपताम्बूमिगतः शशीव । 41. Bt. notices समावत्य and समासाय for समामिष्य in margin ; but not in the same band. 42. Bt. notices quetsfy and afiatsfa for Testsit in a different handwriting in margin with a remark: इत्यपि पाठीक- चित्युस्तके दृश्येते. 43. Bt. notices सानुकंप: for सानुकम्मे in margin in the same hand. And also जनानां for प्रजानाम्. 44. Bt. notices रुजान्तरे for रुजातुरः in margin in. the same hand and says:-शत समीचीनः पाठः.

·तृतीयः सर्गः। ४१ इदं च वाक्यं करुणायमानः प्रोवाच किश्चिन्मुदुना स्वरेण ॥ ४५ ॥ इदं च रोगव्यसनं प्रजानां पश्यंश्च विश्रम्भमुपैति लोकः । विस्तीर्णविज्ञानमहो नराणां हसन्ति ये रोगभयैरमुक्ताः ॥ ४६ ॥ निवर्त्यता सूत बहिप्रयाणा- नरेन्द्रसझैव रथः प्रयातु । श्रुत्वा च मे रोगभयं रतिभ्यः प्रत्याहतं सङ्कुचतीव चेतः ॥ ४७ ॥ ततो निवृत्तः स निवृत्तहर्षः प्रध्यानयुक्तः प्रविवेश सद्म। तं द्विस्तथा प्रेक्ष्य च सन्निवृत्तं पुर्यागमं भूमिपतिश्चकार ॥४८॥ श्रुत्वा निमित्तं तु निवर्तनस्य सन्त्यक्तमात्मानमनेन मेने। मार्गस्य शौचाधिकृताय चैव चुकोश रुष्टोऽपि च नोग्रदण्डः ॥ ४९ ॥ भूयश्च तस्मै विदधे सुताय विशेषयुक्तं विषयप्रकारम् । 45. Bt. notices in a different hand करुणायमानं for करुणाय- 'मान: in margin. 48. In margin of Bt. is written grut for Free in the same handwriting as that of the toxt. 49. Bt. notices in margin तस्मै for चैव and चुक्रोष for सुक्रोश, in a different handwriting.

·४२ बुरचरिते चलेन्द्रियत्वादपि नापि शक्तो नास्मान्विजह्यादिति मन्यमानः ॥ ५० ॥ यदा च शब्दादिभिरिन्द्रियार्थ- रन्तःपुरे नैव मुतोऽस्य रेमे । ततो बहिादिशति स्म यात्रा रसान्तरं स्यादिति मन्यमानः ॥ ५१ ॥ मेहाच भावं तनयस्य बुद्धा संवेगदोपानविचिन्त्य कश्चित् । योग्याः समाज्ञापयति स्म तत्र कलास्वभिज्ञा इति वारमुख्याः ॥५२॥ ततो विशेषेण नरेन्द्रमार्गे स्वलङ्कृते चैव परीक्षिते च । व्यत्यास्य मृतं च रथं च राजा प्रस्थापयामास बहिः कुमारं ॥ ५३॥ ततस्तथा गच्छति राजपुत्रे तैरेव देवैर्विहितो गतासुः । तं चैव मार्गे मृतमुह्यमानं सूतः कुमारश्च ददर्श नान्यः ॥५४॥ अथाब्रवीद्राजसुतः स सूतं नरेश्चतुर्मिढियते क एपः। दीनैर्मनुष्यरनुगम्यमानो यो भूपितश्चाप्यवरुद्यते च ॥ ५५ ॥ 50. Bt., in margin, notices TH for an, also TUTATA : for Fahrt: in the same band writing as that of the text.

·तृतीयः सर्गः। ततः स शुद्धात्मभिरेव देवैः शुद्धाधिवासैरभिभूतचेताः । अवाच्यमप्यर्थमिमं नियन्तः प्रव्याजहारार्थविदीश्वराय ॥ ५६ ॥ बुद्धीन्द्रियपाणगुणवियुक्तः सुप्तो विसंज्ञस्तृणकाठभूतः । सम्बध्य संरक्ष्य च यत्नवद्भिः प्रियाप्रियम्त्यज्यत एप कोऽपि ॥ १७ ॥ इति प्रणेतुः स निशम्य वाक्यं सञ्चुक्षुभे किश्चिदुवाच चैनम् । किं केवलस्यैव जनस्य धर्मः सर्व प्रजानामयमीहशोऽन्तः ॥ ५८ ॥ ततः प्रणेता वदति स्म तस्मै सर्वप्रजानामयमन्तकर्मा। हीनस्य मध्यस्य महात्मनो वा सर्वस्य लोके ध्रुव एव नाशः ॥ ५९ ॥ ततः स धीरोऽपि नरेन्द्रसूनुः श्रुत्वैव मृत्युं विषसाद सद्यः। अंसेन संश्लिप्य च कूबरायं प्रोवाच निहादवता स्वरेण ॥ ६० ॥ इयं च निष्ठा नियतं प्रजानां प्रमाद्यति त्यक्तभयश्च लोकः । 69. Bt. notices in margiu in i ditferent bandwriting नियतो बिनाशः ध्रुव एव नाशः with a remark: इत्यपि कचित्पाठः. Bt. notices at T for mi iu margin iu the same handwriting as that of the text. Also इस्तेन संस्पश्य for अंसेन 60.

·पुरचरिते मनांसि शङ्के कठिनानि नृणां स्वस्थास्तथा ह्यध्वनि वर्तमानाः ॥ ६१ ॥ तस्माद्रथं सूत निवर्त्यतां भोः विहारभूमि न हि गन्तुकामः। जानन्विनाशं कथमार्तिकाले सचेतनः स्यादिह हि प्रमत्तः ॥६२॥ इति ब्रुवाणेऽपि नराधिपात्मजे निवर्तयामास स नैव तं रथम् । विशेषयुक्तं तु नरेन्द्रशासनात् स पद्मखण्डं वनमेव निर्ययौ ॥३॥ ततः शिवं कुसुमितबालपादपं परिभ्रमत्यमुदितमत्तकोकिलम् । निपानवत्सकमलचारुदीर्घिकं ददर्श तद्वनमिव नन्दनं वनम् ॥ ६४ ॥ वराङ्गनागणकलिलं नृपात्मजः ततो बलाद्वनमभिनीयते स्म तत् । वराप्सरोवृतमलकाधिपालयं नवव्रतो मुनिरिव विघ्रकातरः ॥६५॥ ॥ इति श्रीमहामण्डलेश्वरमन्व्यश्वघोषकृतौ श्रीबुद्धचरिते महाकाव्ये संवेगोत्पत्तिनाम तृतीयः सर्गः ॥ 62. Corrected into नो for भोः and विहारभूमौ for विहारभूमि and also देशकाल: for गन्तुकामः in margin of Bt. but the . original readings have not been blotted. 64. Bt. in margiu notices fagrara for fagrarara in a different handwriting and also frer for fift. 65. Bt. in margin notices he and fat for an in the same handwriting as that of the text.

·चतुर्थः सर्गः। ततस्तस्मात्पुरोद्यानात्कौतूहलचलेक्षणाः । प्रत्युजग्मुर्नृपसुतं कान्तं वरमिव स्त्रियः ॥१॥ अभिगम्य च तास्तस्मै विस्मयोत्फुल्ललोचनाः । चक्रिरे समुदाचारं पद्मकोशनिभैः करैः ॥२॥ तस्थुश्च परिवार्यैनं मन्मथाक्षिप्तचेतसः । निश्चलैः प्रीतिविकचैः पिबन्त्य इव लोचनैः ॥३॥ तं हि ता मेनिरे नार्यो मारो विग्रहवा मण्डितं लक्षणैर्दीतः सहजैर्भूषणैरिव ॥४॥ सौम्यत्वाञ्चैव धैर्याच काश्चिदेनं विजज्ञिरे । अवतीर्णो महीं साक्षात्सुधांशुरिव चन्द्रमाः ॥५॥ तस्य ता वपुषाकृष्टा निग्रहीतुं प्रयेतिरे । अन्योन्यं दृष्टिमिर्गत्वा शनैश्च विनिशश्वसुः॥६॥ 1. Bt. notices प्राप्त for कान्तं in margin. Bnt the original reading though blotted with a yellow fluid is yet visible. 3. Bt. notices तस्थुस्तान for Also °आतप्त for °आ. क्षिप्त with a remark: इत्यपि कचित् पाठान्तरम्. 4. Bt. notices on the top of the word of the verse शोभित forमण्डितं. b. Bt. notices in margin प्रजज्ञिरे for विजज्ञिरे in a different handwriting 6. Bt. notices आक्षिता for आकष्टाः and जजम्भिरे for प्रपेतिरे in the same landwriting as that of the text with a remark: इत्यपि मिस्तकश्ती पाठी. .

·बुद्धचरित एवं ता दृष्टिमात्रेण नार्यो ददृशुरेव तम् । न व्याजहुर्न जहसुः प्रभावेगास्य यन्त्रिताः ॥ ७ ॥ तास्तथा तु निरारम्भा दृष्ट्वा प्रणयविक्रवाः । पुरोहितसुतो धीमानुदायी वाक्यमबवीत् ॥ ८॥ सर्वाः सर्वकलाज्ञाः स्थ भावग्रहणपण्डिताः । रूपयौवनसम्पन्नाः स्वगुणैर्मुख्यतां गताः ॥९॥ शोभयत गुगैरेभिरपि तानुत्तरान्कुरून् कुबेरस्यापि च क्रीडं प्रागेव वसुधामिमाम् ॥१०॥ शक्ताश्चालयितुं यूयं वीतरागान्मुनीनपि । अप्सरोभिश्च कलितान्ग्रहीतुं विबुधानपि ॥ ११ ॥ भावज्ञानेन हावेन चातुर्याद्रूपसम्पदा । स्त्रीणामेव च शक्ताः स्य संरागे किं पुनर्नृणाम् ॥१२॥ तासामेवंविधानां वो नियुक्तानां स्वगोचरे । इयमेवंविधा चेष्टा न कदापि फलिप्यति ॥ १३ ॥ 7. On the top of the word of the ver.c of Bt. is written क्षेपण for मात्रेण in a different launlwriting. But the original reading though blotted with yellow colour is yet clearly scen. 9. Bt. notices in margin कलाभिज्ञा for "कलाज्ञाः स्थ also चातुर्य for 'योवन in a different handwriting. 11. Bt. notices in marginीन for मुनीम् with a remark: इत्यपि कचित्पाठ:. 13. Corrected into न तुष्टोऽस्म्यार्जवेन वः for न कदापि फलिष्यति in the margin of Bt. with a remark : इति भिक्षुण्याः पुस्तके लिखितः 978: in the same handwriting as that of the text. But the original reading though blotted with yellow colour can clearly be neon.

·चतुर्यः सर्गः। इदं नववधूनां वो ह्रीविनिर्जितचक्षुषां । सदृशं चेष्टितं हि स्यादपि वा गोपयोपिताम् ॥ १४ ॥ यद्यपि स्यादयं वीरः श्रीप्रभावान्महानिति । स्त्रीणामपि महत्तेज इति कार्योऽत्र निश्चयः ॥ १५ ॥ पुरा हि काशिसुन्दर्या वेशवध्वा महानृषिः । ताडितोऽभूत् पदन्यासादुर्धो दैवतैरपि ॥ १६ ॥ मन्थालगौतमो भिक्षुर्जङ्घया बालमुख्यया । पिपीपुश्च तदर्थं स व्यसून्निरहरत्पुरा ॥ १७ ॥ गौतमं दीर्धतपसं महर्षि दीर्घजीविनं । योपित्प्रलोभयामास वर्णवंशावरा सती ॥१८॥ वैभाण्डकं मुनिसुतं तथैव स्त्रीप्वपण्डितं । उपायैर्विविधैः शान्ता जग्राह च जहार च ॥ १९ ॥ विश्वामित्रो महर्षिश्च विगाढोऽपि महत्तपाः । दशवर्षाण्यरण्यस्थो घृताच्याप्सरसा हृतः ॥२०॥ एवंमादीनृषीस्तांस्ताननयन् विकियां स्त्रियः । ललितं पूर्ववयसं किं पुनर्नृपतेः सुतम् ॥ २१ ॥ 14. On the top of the same word of the line of Bt. is written fagperrº for "faförfattº. But the original is not blotted with any colour. 17. Bt. notices तदर्थार्थ for तदर्थं स in margin in a different handwriting. 18. Bt. notices संतोषयामास for प्रलोभयामास and 'स्थानावरा for rent in margin in the samo haud as that of the text. The reading HT The may have been chosen for the sake of alliteration. 19. Rt. notices ऋष्यशामुनिसतं, ant वैभाण्डफसुष्याई for its HTUT front on its margin.

·तदेवं सति विश्रब्धं प्रयतध्वं यथा तथा । इयं नृपस्य वंशश्रीरितो न स्यात्पराङ्मुखी ॥ २२ ॥ या हि काश्चिद्युवतयो हरन्ति सदृशं जनं । [निकृष्टोत्कृष्टयोर्भावं या गृह्णन्ति तु ताः स्त्रियः] २३ इत्युदायिवचः श्रुत्वा ता विद्धा इव योषितः । [समारुरुहुरात्मानं कुमारग्रहणं प्रति ] ॥२४॥ ता भूमिः प्रेक्षितैर्भावैर्हसितैर्ललितैर्गतैः । चकुराक्षेपिकाचेष्टा भीतभीता इवाङ्गनाः ॥ २५ ॥ राज्ञस्तु विनियोगेन कुमारस्य च मार्दवात् । जहुः क्षिप्रमविश्रम्भं मदेन मदनेन च ॥ २६ ॥ अथ नारीजनवृतः कुमारो व्यचरद्वनं । वाशितायूथसहितः करीव हिमवद्वनम् ॥ २७ ॥ स तस्मिन्कानने रम्ये जज्वाल स्त्रीपुरःसरः। आकीड इव बभ्राजे विवस्वानप्सरोवृतः ॥ २८ ॥ मदेनावर्जिता नाम तं काश्चित्तत्र योषितः । कठिनः पस्पृशुः पीनैः संघद्वैवल्गुभिः स्तनः ॥ २९ ॥ प्रस्तांसकोमलालम्बमृदुबाहुलताबला। अनृतं स्खलितं काचित्कृत्वैनं सस्वजे बलात् ॥ ३०॥ 23-24. The last two Pidas of the verses twenty-third and twenty-fourth are omitted in the text ; bat they are fognd written in margin in the same bandwriting as that of the text. 25. Bt. notices in margin प्रेरितहविः for प्रेक्षितविः in a different handwriting. 27. In margin Bt. notices 'जनादतः for 'जनतः and बासिता for star in the same handwriting as that of the text. 28. In margin Bt. notices °पुरोगतः for पुरस्सरः in a different handwriting.

·चतुर्थः सर्गः। काचित्ताम्राधगंठन मुबंगामवगन्धिना । विनिशवाय कोऽस्य रहस्यं श्रूयतामिति ॥ ३१ ॥ काचिदाज्ञापयन्तीव प्रांवाचादानुलेपना । इह भनि कुरुप्यति हतं संलिप्य लिप्सया ॥३२॥ मुहुर्मुहुर्मदत्याजसम्तनीलांशुकापग । आलक्ष्यमाना जे सरहिया दिव क्षपा ॥ ३३ ॥ काश्चिकनककाशीभिर्मुग्यगभिग्तिस्ततः । वभ्रमुर्दशयन्याऽम्म श्रीणीन्तन्वंगुकावृताः ॥ ३४ ॥ चूतशाग्वां कुमुभितां प्रगृह्यान्या ललम्बिग् । मुवर्णकलशमग्यान्दर्शयन्यः पयोधरान ॥ ३५ ॥ काचित्पावनांदत्य सपना पद्मलोचना । पद्मवक्त्रम्य पाऽस्य पद्मश्रीग्वि तम्थुपी ॥ ३६ ।। मधुरं गीतमन्वर्थं काचित्माभिनयं जगा । तं म्वम्थं चोदयन्तीव वश्चितोऽसीत्यवेक्षितः ॥ ३७ ।। शुभंन वदननान्या भ्रूकामुकविकर्षिणा। प्रावृत्यानुचकाराम्य ऋष्टितं वीरलीलया ॥ ३८ ॥ पीनवल्गुम्तनी काचिद्वाताघूर्णितकुण्डला । उच्चरवजहासनं समाप्नोतु भवानिति ॥ ३९ ॥ अपयान्तं तथैवान्या बबन्धुर्माल्यदानभिः । काश्चित्साक्षेपमधुरर्जगृहुर्वचनानुशैः ॥ ४० ॥ :33. 13t. on the top of the line of the verse notiee's AT प्रीति for इह भक्ति with in remark: इति भिक्षुपुस्तकधृतं पाठान्तरं. B. Bt. in margim motices रसना tor रशना. :34. Bt. notice's try for 37# in margin in the same buurt as that of the test. Bi. on the top of the woril of the lerar me'utions are for 7 in a diferent bulwriting. 3..

·५० बुद्धचरितं प्रतियोगार्थिनी काचिगृहीत्वा चूतवल्लरी । इदं पुष्पं तु कम्येति पप्रच्छ मदाविह्वला ॥ ४१ ॥ काचित्पुरुपवत्कृत्वा गतिं संन्यानमेव च । उवाचन जितः त्रीभिर्जय भाः पृथिवीमिमाम॥४२॥ अथ लोलक्षणा काचिजिबन्ती नीलमुत्पलं । किश्चिन्मदकलायर्नृपात्मजमभापत ॥ ४३ ॥ पश्य भर्तश्चितं चूतं कुसमर्मधुगन्धिभिः । हमपञ्जररुद्धो वा कोकिलो यत्र कूजति ॥४४॥ अशोको दृश्यतामष कामिशोकविवर्धनः । म्वन्ति भ्रमग यत्र दह्यमाना इवाग्निना ॥ ४५ ॥ चूतयष्टया ममाश्लिष्टो दृश्यतां निलकद्रुमः । शुलवासा इव नरः श्रिया पीतादगगया ॥ ४६ ॥ फुलं कुरुबकं पश्य निर्मुक्तालक्तकप्रभं । या नवप्रभया स्त्रीणां निर्मित इवानतः ॥ ४७ ॥ बालाशांकश्च निचिती दृश्यतामंप पलवः । योऽम्माकं हम्तशांभाभिर्लजमान इव स्थितः ॥४८ ।। दीर्घिकां प्रावृतां पश्य तीग्जः सिन्दुवारकः । पाण्डुगंशुकसवीतां शयानां प्रमदामिव ।। ४९ ॥ दृश्यतां स्त्रीषु माहात्म्यं चक्रवाको ासी जले। पृष्ठतः प्रप्यवद्भार्यामनुवृत्यानुगच्छति ॥ ५० ॥ 41. Bt. Imtist- विकृवा for विहला, als) स्मर' for मद. Bt. in margin ties जिताम्माभिः for जितः स्त्रीभिः in the same hawl-writing its that of the text with it remark: इति भिक्षुणीग्रन्यवर्ती पाठः, in महिलां for पृथिवीं. 44. In margin of Bt. is written °मद for 'मधु'. 47. Bt. in margin notices कुरबकं for कुरुबकं in the same handwriting as that of the te:xt. Also विनिन्दितः for निर्भसितः.

·चतुर्थः सर्गः। मत्तम्य परपुष्टम्य स्वतः श्रूयतां ध्वनिः । अपरः काकिलोऽनुका प्रतिश्रुत्येव कूजति ॥ ५१ ॥ अपि नाम विहङ्गानां वसन्तेनाहितो मदः । न तु चिन्नयतश्चित्तं जनम्य प्राज्ञमानिनः ॥ ५२ ।। इत्यवं ता युवतयों मन्मयाद्दामचंतमः । कुमार विविधतग्नम्पचक्रमिग नयः ॥५३॥ एवमाक्षिप्यमाणाऽपि स तु धयांवृतन्द्रियः । मतव्यमिति मांगी न जहर्ष न सिप्मियं ॥ ५४॥ तास. तब नवम्थानं दृष्ट्वा स पुरुषोत्तमः । असंविन धीरेण चिन्तयामास चेतसा ॥ ५५ ॥ किं विमा नावगच्छन्ति चपलं यौवनं श्रियः । अपि रुपंग संपन्नं जग्यं नाशयिप्यति ॥ ५६ ॥ नूनमंता न पश्यन्ति कस्याश्चिद्रोगसंप्लवं । तथा हृष्टा भयं त्यक्त्वा जगति व्याधिधर्मिणि ॥५७॥ अनभिज्ञाश्च सुव्यक्तं मृत्योः सर्वापहारिणः । तथा म्बम्था निरुद्वेगाः क्रीडन्ति च हसन्ति च ॥५८॥ 1. Bi. Immuin litict स्वतः or ध्वनिः l a litterent hand-writing. 5. Bt. nic. महश जतम्य . mirsin in the same: hand-writins its thiri utile text. l. Bt. lotion मांद्वंग for सोद्वेगो in marvin with a renmark: इति भिक्षुणीएम्तकवती पाठः. 15. Bt. in margin notices मर्मविनंत अमंविन for अमंवि- ग्नेन.mn dilli.rent hit.writing. . Bt. hrs in marcin विtor धिमाः यतो for अपि in :he same huml-w.ttings that of the test. 57. Bt. notics ETAT for FIAT in mrzin in i ditferent hand-writing. 38. Bt. notics Ferror: for fugirror: in margin.

·५२ बुद्धचरिते जगं मृत्युं च व्याधिं च को हि जानन मचंतनः । स्वम्थस्निउन निदिवा म्पप्याट्रा किं पुनहमत ॥५॥ यन्तु जीगंप हदा व्याधितं मृतमेव च । बम्बों भवति नादिया ययाचनास्तव मः ॥ ६ ॥ वियुज्यमानेऽपि तग पुरपि फलपि । पतति विद्यमान वा तरुग्न्यो न शोचति ॥ ६१ ॥ इति ध्यान हा विषयभ्यो गत पृहे । उदायी नीतिशास्त्रज्ञम्तमुवाच सहृत्तमः ॥ ६२ ॥ अहं नृपतिना इत्तः सन्बा तुभ्यं क्षमः किल । यम्मात्त्वयि विधा में नया प्रायव तया ॥ ६३ ॥ अहिनाअतिषयश्च हित चानुप्रवर्तनं । व्यसन चाम्ल्यिागस्त्रिवि नित्र दक्षगम ॥ ६४ ॥ मोऽहं मंत्री प्रतिज्ञाय पुस्पार्थापगम्यं । यदि त्वां ममुपंक्षय न भवन्तिवना मयि ॥ ६५ ॥ नर्वामि मुहद्भक्त्या तरुणम्य वपुप्मतः । इदं न प्रतिस्पं ते श्रीवदाक्षिण्यमीदृशम् ॥ ६६ ॥ गपंदा । पप्यादा ।। IITr:!।। 1-writ;::.::. !!.10 1 ter: thrillin Ir- to in. || lin ... 1. . । । । । 1. - ... तशाचनि: Int In 2?ml-roting; bit: it loira tolo. incorrie". Bt. in firgill it it: मुहनया for महनमः in th clume rand. Writint - tinnt of the t... B. It in irgin प्रीति for मित्र with amirk: इति भिक्षुपम्तकधृतं पाठान्तरं. .. it. notics in the same ant-writing in mirgin ममुपेक्षय Live FETTY, I AA tir ATT. But the ruling and appears to be incorrect. (ii. lit. in murgiu 10'ice: rar fo: FCUT in a different hand-writing.

·अनृतनापि नागेणो युक्त ममनुवर्तने । तद्वीडापरिहागर्थमात्मगत्यर्थमेव च ।। ६७ ॥ सन्नतिश्चानुवृत्तिश्च स्त्रीणां हृदयबन्धनं । ग्रंहस्य हि गुणा यांनिर्मानिन्यः खलु योषितः॥१८॥ तदर्हसि विशालाक्ष हृदयऽपि पगखे । रुपम्यास्यानुरूपण दाक्षिण्यनानुवर्तितुम ॥ ६ ॥ दाक्षिण्यमापधं स्त्रीणां दाक्षिण्यं भूपणं परं । दाक्षिण्यरहितं रूपं निप्पुप्पमिव काननम् ॥ ७० ॥ किं वा दाक्षिण्यमात्रेण भावनास्तु पग्ग्रिहः । विषयान दुर्लभॉलब्ध्वा न ह्यवज्ञातुमर्हसि ॥ ७१ ॥ कामं पगमिति ज्ञात्वा देवोऽपि हि पुरन्दरः । गीतमम्य मुनेः पत्नीमहल्यां चकमे पुरा ॥ ७२ ॥ अगम्त्यः प्रार्थयामास सोमभायां च रोहिणीम् । तम्मात्सदृशं लभे लोपामुद्रामिति श्रुतिः ॥ ७३ ॥ उतथ्यम्य च भार्यायां ममतायां महातपाः । मारुत्यां जनयामास भरद्वाजं बृहस्पतिः ॥ ७४ ॥ बृहस्पतेर्महिप्यां जुह्वत्यां जुह्वतां वरः । बुधं विबुधधर्माणं जनयामास चन्द्रमाः ॥ ७५ ॥ ܐܐܐ Br. motict' रागम्य 10 ग्नहम्य, मानकामाश्व for मानिन्यः खलु in different hind-writing. Bt. moties परमितं tir पारमिति ! च for हि Dilruin in the women and writiner :is thift of this post. 7:3. Bt. lotices in margin अगस्तिः अगस्त्यः and चन्द्रभायों for सोमभायाँ with a remark: इत्यपि क्वचित्पाठी. Rt. in margin notices आतथ्यस्य tor उतथ्यस्य. But this reading appeilrs tiulty, since this name does not agree with the iliconuts given in the Bhagavati and Mahabbirata.

·बुद्धचरिते काली चैव पुरा कन्यां जलप्रभवसंभवां । जगाम यमुनातीरे जातरागः पराशरः ॥ ७६ ॥ मातङ्गयामक्षमालायां गर्हितायां रिरंसया । कपिञ्जलादं तनयं वसिष्ठोऽजन यम्मुनिः॥ ७७ ॥ ययातिश्चैव राजर्वियस्यापि विनिर्गते । विश्वाच्याप्सरसा साधु रेमे चैत्ररथे वने ॥ ७८ ॥ स्त्रीसंसर्ग विनाशान्तं पाण्डुत्विापि कौरवः । माद्रीरूपगुणाक्षिप्तः सिपेवे कामजं सुखम् ॥ ७९ ॥ करालजनकश्चैव हृत्वा बाह्मणकन्यकां। अवाप भ्रंशमप्येव न तु तत्याज मन्मथम् ॥ ८० ॥ एवमाद्या महात्मानो विषयान् गहितानपि । रतिहेतोर्बुभुजिरे प्रागेव गुणसंहितान् ॥ ८१ ॥ त्वं पुनायतः प्राप्तान बलवान्रूपवान् युवा । विषयानवजानासि यत्र सक्तमिदं जगत ॥८२॥ इति श्रुत्वा वचस्तस्य श्लक्ष्णमागमसंहितं । मेधस्तनितनि?पं कुमार प्रत्यभापत ॥ ८३॥ In rein Bt. notice. Afri for it in the same lundwriting to plant of the text. is. Di., in un rill, protes Targ for tour in the Mmc lur-writ: is that of the text. Rt., in margin, lotic लिप्मया लीलया for कारवः in a different launt-writing with a remark: इत्यपि कचित्पाठी. 81). In margin of Bt. is written arrat torrt and get for एव; त्यजेच्च for तत्याज; ममथं for मन्मथं in the samne hund-writing as that of the text. 81. Bt., in margin, notirrev महाभागाः for महात्मानो and निन्दितान् for गर्हितान in a different haurt-writing. 82. Bt. notices in margin यम्मिन for यत्र. 23. Bt. notices in margin निशम्य for इति श्रुत्वा and निर्घोषः for नि? with a remark: इति भिवपुस्तककृती पाठी. १.

·चतुर्थः सर्गः। उपपन्नमिदं वाक्यं सौहार्दव्यञ्जकं त्वाय । अत्र त्वामनुनेप्यामि यत्र मां दुष्ठु मन्यसे ॥ ८४ ॥ नावजानामि विपयाञ्जाने लोकं तदात्मकं । अनित्यं तु जगन्मत्वा नात्र में रमते मनः ॥ ८५ ॥ जरा मृत्युश्च व्याधिश्च यदि न स्यादिदं त्रयं । ममापि हि मनोज्ञेषु विपयेपु रतिर्भवेत् ॥ ८६ ॥ नित्यं यद्यपि हि स्त्रीणामेतदेव वपुर्भवेत् । ससंवित्कम्य कामेषु तथापि न रतिः क्षमा ॥ ८७ ।। यदा तु जरया पीतं रूपमासां भविष्यति । आत्मनोऽप्यनभिप्रेतं मोहात्तत्र रतिर्भवेत ॥ ८८॥ मृत्युव्याधिजराधर्मा मृत्युव्याधिजरात्मभिः । रममाणोऽप्यसंविग्नः समानो मृगपक्षिभिः ॥ ८९ ।। यद्यप्यात्थ महात्मानस्तेऽपि कामात्मका इति । संवेगोऽत्र न कर्तव्यो यदा तेषामपि क्षयः ॥९० ॥ माहात्म्यं च न तन्मध्ये यत्र सामान्यतः क्षयः । विपयेपु प्रसक्तिर्वा युक्तिर्वा नात्मवत्तया ॥ ९१ ॥ IBt. in margin not.ic:तव for त्वयि अत्र चत्वा for अत्र mai and At fir At in the sime land-writing as that of the text. . Bt. in margin tices attir that. But the form is incorrect; it shonhi he सजति and not सजतं. Such incorrect form aro often meet with in this N:. Sti. Rt. notitres जरा व्याधिश्च मृत्युश्च for our test. 8. Bt. in margin notices FATA: TET for what are with a remark: इति कचित्पाठः. .And also 'धर्मो tir धर्माः 91. Bt. in margin notices म च for चन.

·बुद्धचरिते यद्यप्यात्थानृतेनापि स्त्रीजने वर्त्यतामिति । अनृतं नावगच्छामि दाक्षिण्येनापि सन्नतम् ॥ ९२ ॥ न चानुवर्तनं तन्मे रुचितं यत्र नार्जवं । सर्वभावेन सम्पर्को यदि नास्ति धिगस्तु तत् ॥ ९३॥ अनृते श्रद्दधानस्य सक्तस्यादोपदर्शिनः । किं हि वश्चयितव्यं स्याज्जातरागस्य चेतसः ॥ ९४ ॥ वञ्चयन्ति च यद्येव जातरागाः परस्परं । ननु नैव क्षमं द्रष्टुं नराः स्त्रीणां नृणां स्त्रियः ॥ १५ ॥ तदेवं सति दुःखार्तं जरामरणभोगिनं । न मां कामेप्वनार्येषु प्रतारयितुमर्हसि ॥ ९६ ॥ अहोऽतिधीरं बलवञ्च ते मन- श्चलेषु कामेपु च सारदर्शिनः । भयेऽपि तीव्र विषयेषु सज्जसे निरीक्षमाणो मरणाध्वनि प्रजाः ॥ ९७ ॥ अहं पुनीरुरतीवविक्लवो जराविपद्याधिभयं विचिन्तयन् । लभे न शान्तिं न धृतिं कुतो रतिं निशामयन् दीप्तमिवाग्निना जगत् ॥ ९८॥ असंशयं मृत्युरिति प्रजानतो नरस्य रागो हृदि यस्य जायते । 92. Bt. Immtices on the top of the wont of the lerse संगतम् and किश्चन for सनतम. 95. In murgin Bt. notices वश्चयति, यय And जातरागः for वश्चयन्ति, यव and जातगगाः respectively in the same lund-writing as that of the text.

·चतुर्थः सर्गः। [अयोमयीं तस्य परैमि चेतना महाभये रक्षति यो न रोदिति] ॥ ९९ ॥ अथो कुमारश्च विनिश्चयात्मिक चकार कामाश्रयघातिनी कथाम । [जनस्य चक्षुर्गमनीयमण्डलो महीधरं चास्तमियाय भास्करः] ॥१०० ॥ ततो वृथा धारितभूपणजः कलागुणैश्च प्रणयैश्च निष्फलैः । म्व एव भावे विनिगुह्य मन्मथं पुरं ययुर्भग्नमनोरथाः स्त्रियः ॥ १०१॥ ततः पुरोद्यानगतां जनश्रियं निरीक्ष्य सायं प्रतिसंहृतां पुनः । अनित्यतां सर्वगतां विचिन्तयन् विवेश धिष्ण्यं क्षितिपालकात्मजः ॥१०२॥ ततः श्रुत्वा राजा विषयविमुखं तस्य तु मनो न शिश्ये तां रात्रि हृदयगतशल्यो गज इव । अथ श्रान्तो मन्त्रे बहुविविधमार्गे ससचिवो न सोऽन्यत्कामेभ्यो नियमनमपश्यत्सुतमतेः॥१०॥ ॥ इति श्रीमहामण्डलेश्वरमव्यश्वघोषकृती श्रीबुद्ध- चरिते महाकाव्य युवतिविलासविघातनो नाम चतुर्थः सर्गः ॥ 99. The last two Parlas vi' this verse are omitted in the text ot' the Ds. ; but they are found written in maryin in a differeut hand-writing: 100. The last twu Tillas of this verse are milittel in the Als.; but they are found written in margin in it different bami. writing. Bt. in margin notices निविगर्दा for विनिगुह्म. Bt. in margin notices Tतं मनः in the same handwriting as thnt of the text with a remark: इत्यपि दाक्षिणात्यपुस्तके . 101. 103. पाठ:.

·पञ्चमः सर्गः। स तथा विषयैर्विलोभ्यमानः परमोहैरपि शाक्यराजसूनुः। न जगाम रतिं न शर्म लेभे हृदये सिंह इवातिदिग्धविद्धः ॥१॥ अथ मन्त्रिसुतैः क्षमैः कदाचि- सखिभिश्चित्रकथैः कृतानुयात्रः। वनभूमिदिवृक्षया शमेप्सु- नरदेवानुमतो बहिः प्रतस्थे ॥२॥ नवरुक्मखलीनकिङ्किणी प्रचलचामरचारुहेमभाण्डम् । अधिरुह्य स कन्थकं सदश्वं प्रययौ केतुमिव दुमाजकेतुः ॥ ३॥ स विकृष्टतरां वनान्तभूमि वनलोभाच ययौ महीगुणेप्सुः। सलिलोमिविकारसीरमागाँ वसुधां चैव ददर्श कृप्यमाणाम् ॥ ४ ॥ । 3. Corrected into अभिमा for अधिरुह्य and कण्ठ for कन्यक in the margin of Bt. in the sumu huund-writing as that of the text; but the original reailings are lett without being blotted by any colonrel finirls. 4. Bt. in murgin notices °गुणेच्छुः for "एणेप्स: in a different hand-writing and also निकृष्टतरां for विकृष्टतर.

·पञ्चमः सर्गः। ५९ हलभिन्नविकीर्णशप्पदर्मा हतसूक्ष्मक्रिमिकाण्डजन्तुकीर्णाम् । समवेक्ष्य रसां तथाविधां तां स्वजनस्येव वधे भृशं शुशोच ॥५॥ कृषतः पुरुषांश्च वीक्षमाणः पवनाकाँशुरजोविभिन्नवर्णान् । वहनकमविलवांश्च धुर्यान् परमार्यः परमां कृपां चकार ॥६॥ अवतार्य ततस्तुरङ्गपृष्ठा- च्छनकैगा व्यचरच्छुचा परीतः। जगतो जननव्ययं विचिन्वन् कृपणं खल्विदमित्युवाच चार्तः ॥७॥ मनसा च विविक्ततामभीप्सुः सुहृदस्ताननुयायिनो निवार्य । अभितारलचारुपर्णवत्या- विजने मूलमुपेयिवान् स जम्ब्वाः ॥ ८॥ निषसाद च सोऽत्र शौचवत्यां भुवि वैदूर्यनिकाशशाद्वलायाम् । जगतः प्रभवव्ययौ विचिन्त्य मनसश्च स्थितिमार्गमाललम्बे ॥९॥ 7. Bt. in margin notices अवतीर्य for अवतार्य ad क्षुधा for शुचा in a different hand-writing.' 8. Bt. notices 'ati rifres: for Caraftag: in margin. 9. In margin Bt. noticss पत्रखोरबत्यां and पत्रकोरवयां for ATST RTV in a different haud writing with a remark: भिक्षुण्याः पुस्तके एने उपलभ्यते पाठा.

·६० बुद्धचरिते समवाप्तमनःस्थितिश्च सद्यो- विषयेच्छादिभिराधिभिश्च मुक्तः । सवितर्कविचारमाप शान्तं प्रथमं ध्यानमनाश्रवप्रकारम् ॥१०॥ अधिगम्य ततो विवेकजं तु परमप्रीतिसुखं समाधिजन्यम् । इदमेव ततः परं प्रदध्यौ मनसा लोकगतिं निशम्य सम्यक् ॥ ११ ॥ कृपणं बत यजनः स्वयं सन्- अरसो व्याधिजराविनाशधर्मा। जरयादितमातुरं मृतं वा परमज्ञोऽपि जुगुप्सते मदान्धः ॥ १२॥ इह चेदहमीदृशः स्वयं सन् विजुगुप्सेय परं तथास्वभावम् । न भवेत्सदृशं हि तत्क्षम वा परमं धर्ममिमं विजानतो मे ॥ १३ ॥ इति तम्य विपश्यतो यथाव- जगतो व्याधिजराविपत्तिदोषान् । बलयौवनजीवितप्रवृत्ती विजगामात्मगतो मदः क्षणेन ॥ १४ ॥ 10. }}t. in marvin notirns सगनाप्तमनाः स्थितेश्च for ममवाप्त मनःस्थितिवwith a renmark: इत्यपि कचित्पाठः. 12. In mergin Bt. motice परमज्ञो निजगुप्सते for परमज्ञोऽपि जुगुप्सते with a remark: इति मंधागमग्रन्थालयपुस्तकवी पाठः. 14. In margiu Bt. notices in the sitne band-writing as that of the text विनाश for °विपति'.

·पञ्चमः सर्गः। ६१ न जहर्ष न चापि चानुतेपे विचिकित्सां न ययौ न तन्द्रिनिद्रे । नं च कामगुणेषु संररओ न च दिद्वेष परं न चावमेने ॥ १५॥ इति बुद्धिग्यिं च नीरजस्का ववृधे तम्य महात्मनो विशुद्धा। पुरुपरपरैरदृश्यमानः पुरुपश्चोपससर्प भिक्षुवेशः ॥ १६ ॥ नरदेवसुतस्तमभ्यपृच्छ- द्वद कोऽसीति शशंस सोऽथ तस्मै । नरपुंगव जन्ममृत्युभीतः श्रमणः प्रबजितोऽस्मि मोक्षहेतोः ॥ १७ ॥ जगति क्षयधर्भके मुमुक्षु- मृगयेऽहं शिवमक्षयं पदं तत । अजनोऽन्यजनैरतुल्यबुद्धि- विपयेभ्यो विनिवृत्तरागदोपः ॥ १८ ।। निवसन् क्वचिदेव वृक्षमूले विजने वायतने गिरौ वने वा। विचराग्यपरिग्रहो निराशः परमार्थाय यथोपपन्नभिक्षुः ॥ १९ ॥ इति पश्यत एव राजसूनो- रिदमुक्त्वा स नभः समुत्पपात । स हि तद्वपुरन्यबुद्धिदर्शी स्मृतये तस्य समेयिवान् दिवौकाः ॥२०॥ In a different hand-writing it. in margin notices सच पुंगव for नरपुंगवं. 17.

·६२ बुद्धचरिते गगनं खगवद्गते च तस्मिन् नृवरः सम्मुमुदे विसिप्मिये च । [उपलभ्य ततश्च धर्मसंज्ञा- मभिनिर्याणविधौ मतिं चकार] ॥ २१ ॥ तत इन्द्रसमो जितेन्द्रियश्च प्रविविक्षुः परमाश्वमारुरोह । परिवर्त्य जनं त्ववेक्षमाण- स्तत एवाभिमतं वनं न भेजे ॥ २२॥ स जरामरणक्षयं चिकीर्षु- वनवासाय मति स्मृतौ निधाय । प्रविवेश पुनः पुरं न कामा- द्वनभूमेरिव मण्डलं द्विपेन्द्रः ॥ २३ ॥ सुखिता बत निर्वृता च साध्वी पतिरीक्त्वमिहायताक्ष यस्याः । इति तं समुदीक्ष्य राजकन्या प्रविशन्तं पथि साञ्जलिर्जगाद ॥ २४ ॥ 21. Bt. omits the last two Parins ; but they are found written in margin in a different lund-writing. In margin of Bt. is written Het for in the same haud-writing as that of the text. Hierin Atmanepida is incorrect. Bt. in margin notices वनिममो for इन्द्रममा in the same hand-writing as that of its text with a remark: इति भिक्षु- पुस्तकशुत पाठान्तर. 23. On the top of the word of the verse of Bt. is written गजल: for दिपेन्द्रः in the same hund-writing as that of its text. 24. In margin Bt. notices at t for putt, fi for ant fatis for a refers to in the same hand-writing as tliat of the text.

·पञ्चमः सर्गः। ६३ अथ घोपमिमं महाभ्रघोषः पथि शुश्राव शमं परं च लेभे । श्रुतवांश्च हि निर्वृतेति शब्द परिनिर्वाणविधी मतिं चकार ॥ २५॥ अथ काञ्चनशैलशृङ्गवर्मा गजमेघर्षभबाहुनिस्वनाक्षः । क्षयमक्षयधर्मजातरागः शशिसिंहाननविक्रमः प्रपेदे ॥ २६ ॥ मृगराजगतिस्ततोऽभ्यगच्छन्- नृपति मन्त्रिगणैरुपास्यमानम् । समिती मरुतामिवज्वलन्तं मघवन्तं त्रिदिवे सनत्कुमारः ॥ २७ ॥ प्रणिपत्य च साञ्जलिर्बभाषे दिश मह्यं नरदेव साध्वनुज्ञाम् । परिविवजिपामि मोक्षहेतो- नियतो ह्यस्य जनस्य विप्रयोगः ॥ २८ ॥ इति तस्य वचो निशम्य राजा करिणेवाभिहतो द्रुमश्चचाल । कमलपतिमाञ्जलिं च धृत्वा वचनश्चेदमुवाच बाष्पकण्ठः ॥ २९ ॥ 25. In margin Bt. notices परिशुभाब for पथि शुभाव with a remark: इत्याप कचित्पाठ: also धर्ति बबन्ध tor मतिं चकार with ॥ remark:इति उदीचा पाठः. 27. Bt. in murgin notices FTTHAT for wat. 29. Bt. in margin notices कमलप्रतिमेऽमली पहीत्वा for कमल. प्रतिमामालिंबवा.

·बुद्धचरिते प्रतिसंहर तात बुद्धिमतां न हि कालस्तव धर्मसंश्रयस्य । वयसि प्रथमे मतो चलायां बहुदोषां हि वदन्ति धर्मचर्याम् ॥ ३०॥ विपयेषु कुतूहलेन्द्रियस्य व्रतखेदेवसमर्थनिश्चयाय । तरुणस्य मनश्चलत्यरण्या- दनभिज्ञम्य विशेषतोऽविवेकं ॥ ३१ ॥ मम तु प्रियधर्म धर्मकाल- स्त्वयि लक्ष्मीमवसृज्य लक्ष्यभूते । स्थिरविक्रम विक्रमेण धर्म- स्तव हित्वा तु गुरुं भवेदधर्मः ॥ ३२ ॥ तदिमं व्यवसायमुत्सृज त्वं भव तावन्निरतो गृहस्थधर्मे । पुरुषस्य वयःसुखानि भुक्त्वा रमणीयो हि तपोवनप्रवेशः ॥ ३३॥ इति वाक्यमिदं निशम्य राज्ञः कलविकस्वर उत्तरं बभाये। यदि मे प्रतिभूश्चतुर्यु राजन् भवसि त्वं न तपोवनं श्रयिष्ये ॥ ३४ ॥ न भवेन्मरणाय जीवितं मे विहरेत्स्वास्थ्यमिदं च मे न रोगः । 33. Bt. in its margin notices तपोवनं प्रवंशः for तपोवनप्रवेशः ·पञ्चमः सर्गः। न च यौवनमाक्षिपेजरा मे न च सम्पत्तिमपाहरेद्विपत्तिः ॥ ३५ ॥ इति दुर्लभमर्थमूचिवांसं तनयं वाक्यमुवाच शाक्यराजः । त्यज बुद्धिमिमां गतिप्रवृत्ता- मवहास्योऽतिमनोरथक्रमश्च ॥ ३६॥ अथ मेरुगुरुर्गुरुं बभापे यदि नास्ति क्रम एष नास्ति वार्यः । शरणाज्ज्वलनेन दह्यमानान् न हि निश्चक्रमिषु क्षमं गृहीतुम् ॥ ३७ ॥ जगतश्च यथा ध्रुवो वियोगो- नं तु धर्माय वरं त्वयं वियोगः । अवशं ननु विप्रयोजयेन्माम् अकृतस्वार्थमतृप्तमेव मृत्युः ॥ ३८॥ इति भूमिपतिर्निशम्य तस्य व्यवसायं तनयस्य निर्मुमुक्षोः। [ अभिधाय न यास्यतीति भूयो विदधे रक्षणमुत्तमांश्च कामान् ] ॥ ३९ ॥ सचिवस्तु निदर्शितो यथाव- बहुमानात्मणयाच शास्त्रपूर्वम् । गुरुणा च निवारितोऽश्रुपातैः प्रविवेशावसथं ततः स शोचन् ॥ ४०॥ 35. Bt. in margin notices विचरेत for विहरेर and राम for रोग and also आहरेत् for आक्षिपेत with a remark:काचित्यत्तपते पाठा उपलधा 39. Bt. omits the last two Padas ; but they are found written in margin in a different band-writing. .

·चलकुण्डलचुम्बितानमामि- ननिश्वासपिकम्पितस्तनीभिः । वनिताभिरधीरलोचनाभि- मुंगशावाभिरिवाभ्युदीक्ष्यमाणः ॥४१॥ स हि काञ्चनपर्वतावदातो हृदयोन्मादकरो वराङ्गनानाम् । श्रवणाङ्गविलोचनात्मभावान् वचनस्पर्शवपुर्गुणैर्जहार ॥ ४२ ॥ विगते दिवसे ततो विमानं वपुषा सूर्य इव प्रदीप्यमानः । तिमिरं विजिघांसुरात्ममासा रविरुद्यन्निव मेरुमारोह ॥ ४३ ॥ कनकोज्ज्वलदीसदीपवृक्ष वरकालागुरु धूपघूर्णगर्भम् । अधिरुह्य स चढभक्तिचि प्रवरं काञ्चनमासने सिषेवे ॥४४॥ तत उत्तममुत्तमाश्च नार्यो निशि तूर्यैरुपतस्थुरिन्द्रकल्पम् । हिमवच्छिरसीव चन्द्रगौरे द्रविणेन्द्रात्मजमप्सरी गणघा ॥४५॥ 44. In margin Bt. notices कालाग° and रुष्णारू° for 45. On the top of this line of Bt. is written हिमाद्वार- सौर चन्द्रगरि for 'हिमच्छिरसीव चन्द्रगारे with a remark: इति मिनुपस्तकहतः पाठः .

·पञ्चमः सर्गः। ७ परमैरपि दिव्यतूर्यकल्पैः स तु तैव रतिं ययौ न हर्षम् । परमार्थसुखाय तस्य साधो- रभिनिश्चिक्रमिषा यतो न रेमे ॥ ४६॥ अथ तत्र सुरैस्तपोवरि- रकनिष्ठेयवसायमस्य बुझा। युगपत्ममदाजनस्य निद्रा विहितासीद्विकृताश्च गावचेष्टाः ॥ ४७ ॥ अभवच्छयिता हि तत्र काचि- द्विनिवेश्व प्रचले करे कपोलम् । दयितामपि रुक्मपत्रचित्रां कुपितेवाङ्कगतां विहाय वीणाम् ॥४८॥ विबभौ करलग्नवेणुरन्या स्तनविसस्तसितांशुका शयामा । मधुषददपडिजुष्टपमा जलफेनप्रहसत्तटा नदीव ॥ ४९ ॥ नवपुष्करगर्भकोमलाभ्यां तपनीयोज्ज्वलसन्ताङ्गन्दाभ्याम् । 46. Bt. in margin notices ययौ रति for रतिं ययौ in a different hand-writing. 47. Bt.in margin notices तपोगरिदैः for तपोवरिष्टः and मत्वा for in the same land as that of the text. 48. Junmargin Bt. notices प्रचलन far प्रचले and पत्रलेखां for पत्रचित्रा in a different hand-writing. 40. In murgi Bt. uatices munt for rart and var कहपहप and also कलपट्द for मधुपदद in a different handwriting. I cannot understand the propriety of ey in the verse. I, therefore, prefer मधु' toक.

·बुद्धचरिते स्वपिति स्म तथापरा भुजाभ्यां परिरभ्य प्रियवन्मृदङ्गमेव ॥ ५० ॥ नवहाटकमण्डनास्तथान्या वसनं पीतमनुत्तमं वसानाः । अवशा बत निद्रया निपेतु- जभना इव कर्णिकारशाखाः ॥ ५१ ॥ अवलम्ब्य गवाक्षपार्श्वमन्या शयिता चापविभुग्नगात्रयष्टिः । विरराज विलम्बिचारुहारा रचिता तोरणमालभञ्जिकेव ॥ ५२ ॥ मणिकुण्डलदृष्टपत्रलेख मुखपद्मं विनतं तथापरस्याः । शतपत्रमिवार्धचक्रनालं स्थितकारण्डवघट्टितं चकाशे ।। ५३ ॥ अपराः शयिता यथोपविष्टाः स्तनमारैरवमन्यमानगात्राः। उपगुह्य परस्परं विरेजु- र्भुजपाशैस्तपनीयपारिहार्यैः ॥ ५४ ॥ 50. Bt. in margin notices तथा पुरा for तथापरा. पुरा conveys no sense in the verse. 51. In margin Bt. notices 'भूषणा: for °मण्डनाः in the same hand-writing as that of the text. 52. In margin Bt. notices शालभजिव for 'मालमनिष in the same hand-writing as that of the text. 63. In margin Bt. notices 'नाई for 'नालं, in a different hand-writing. 54. In margin Bt. notices परिरभ्य for उपया in a different hand-writing.

·महनी परिवादिनीं च काचि- दुनितालिङ्गच सखीमिव प्रसुप्ता। विजुघूर्ण चलत्सुवर्णसूत्रां वदनेनाकुलकर्णिकोज्ज्वलेन ॥ ५५॥ पणवं युवतिर्भुजांसदेशा- दवविसंसितचारुपाशमन्या। सविलासरतान्ततान्तमूर्वो- विवरे कान्तमिवाभिनीय शिश्ये ॥ ५६ ॥ अपरा न बभुर्निमीलिताक्ष्यो विपुलाक्ष्योऽपि शुभभ्रुवोऽपि सत्यः । प्रतिसङ्कचितारविन्दकोशाः सषितर्यस्तमिते यथा नलिन्यः ॥ ५७ ॥ शिथिलाकुलमूर्धजा तथान्या जघनस्रस्तविभूषणांशुकान्ता। अशयिष्ट विकीर्णकण्ठसूत्रा गजभना प्रतिपातिताङ्गनेव ॥५८॥ अपरास्त्ववशा ह्रिया वियुक्ता- धृतिमत्योऽपि वपुर्गुणैरुपेताः । [विनिशश्वसुरुल्बणं शयाना विकृताक्षिप्तभुजा जजृम्भिरे च]॥ ५९॥ . 55. In margiu Bt. notices कर्णयो केन for कर्णिकोज्ज्वलेन with a remark: भिवपुस्तकवी पाठ.. 66. Bt. in margin notices अभिगाय for आभिनीय in a different hand-writing. 60. Bt. omits the last two Pådas of this verse; but they are found written in margiu in a different hand-writing.

·व्यपविद्धविभूषणमजोऽन्या- विस्ताग्रन्थनवाससो विसंज्ञाः। [अनिमीलितशुक्लनिश्चलाक्ष्यो- न विरेजुः शयिता गतासुकल्पाः ]॥ ६० ॥ विवृतास्यपुटा विवृद्धगात्रा प्रपतद्वक्त्रजला प्रकाशगुह्या । अपरा मदधूर्णितेव शिश्ये न बभाषे विकृतं वपुः पुपोप ॥ ६१ ॥ इति सत्त्वकुलानुरूपरूपं विविधं स प्रमदाजनः शयानः । सरसः सदृशं बभार रूपं पवनावर्जितरुग्णपुष्करस्य ॥ १२ ॥ समवेक्ष्य ततश्च ताः शयाना- विकृतास्ता युवतीरधीरचेष्टाः । गुणवद्वपुषोऽपि वल्गुभासो नृपसूनुः स विगर्हयाम्बभूव ॥ ६३ ॥ अशुचिर्विकृतश्च जीवलोके वनितानामयमीदृशः स्वभावः । 60. Bt. omits the last two Padar of this verse ; but they are found written in margin in the same hand-writing as that of the text. 61. Bt. notices पार for पुपोष. 62. In margin Bt. notices "शुष्क for रुग्ण' in the same hand-writing as that of the text and also proposes ºnyº for promº with a remark:तिसमीचीनपार.

·वसनामरणैस्तु वध्यमानः पुरुषः स्त्रीविषयेषु रागमेति ॥ १४ ॥ विमृशेद्यदि योपितां मनुष्यः प्रकृति स्वनविकारमीदृशं च । ध्रुवमत्र न वर्धयेत्पमाद गुणसङ्कल्पहतस्तु रागमेति ॥ ५ ॥ इति तस्य तदन्तरं विदित्वा निशि निश्चिक्रमिषा समुद्रभूव । अवगम्य मनस्ततोऽस्य देवे- भवनद्वारमपावृतं कृतं नु ॥ ६६ ॥ अथ सोऽवततार हर्म्यपृष्ठा- युवतीस्ताः शयिता विगर्हमाणः । अवतीर्य ततश्च निर्विशङ्को गृहकक्ष्यां प्रथमं विनिर्जगाम ॥ ६७ ॥ तुरगावचरं स बोधयित्वा जविनं छन्दकमित्यमित्युवाच । हयमानय कन्थकं त्वरावा- नवृतं प्राप्तुमितोऽय मे यियासा ॥ ६८ ॥ हृदि या मम तुष्टिरय जाता व्यवसायश्च यथा धृतौ निविष्टः । 84. In margin Bt. notices स्वभाग: for स्वभावः in the same hand-writing as that of the text. 66. In margiu Bt. notices for at g in a different hand-writing with a remark: शातिप्राचीनः पाठः. 88. Bt. in margin notices too far in the same hand-writing as that of the text.

·७२ बुद्धचरित विजनेऽपि च नाथवानिवास्मि ध्रुवमर्थोऽभिमुखः स मे य इष्टः ॥ ६९ ॥ ह्रियमेव च सन्नतिं च हित्वा शयिता मत्ममुखं यथा युवत्यः । विवृते च यथा स्वयं कपाटे नियतं यातुमनामयाय कालः ॥ ७० ॥ प्रतिगृह्य ततः स भर्तुराज्ञां विदितार्थोऽपि नरेन्द्रशासनस्य । मनसीव परेण चोद्यमान- स्तुरगस्यानयने मतिं चकार ॥ ७१॥ अथ हेमखलीनपूर्णवक्त्रं लघुशय्यास्तरणोपगूढपृष्ठम् । बलसत्त्वजवत्वरोपपन्नं स वराश्वं तमुपानिनाय भर्ने ॥ ७२॥ प्रततत्रिकपुच्छमूलपाणि निभृतं ह्रस्वतनूजपृष्ठकर्णम् । विनतोन्नतपृष्ठकुक्षिपाचं विपुलमोथललाटकटयुरस्कम् ॥ ७३॥ परिरभ्य स तं विशालवक्षाः कमलाभेन च सान्त्वयन्करेण । in 70. In margin Bt. notices यातुमनामयस्य for यातुमनामयाय adifferent hand. 72. Bt. in margin notices 'चारु° for पूर्ण'also त्वलोपप for त्वरोपप in a different hand.

·मधुराक्षरया गिरा शशास ध्वजिनीमध्यमिव प्रवेष्टुकामः ॥७४ ॥ बहुशः कलिशत्रवो निरस्ताः समरे त्वामधिरुह्य पार्थिवेन । अहमप्यमृतं परं यथाव- तुरगश्रेष्ठ लभेय तत्कुरुप्व ॥७५ ॥ सुलभाः खलु संयुगे सहाया- विषयावाप्तिसुखे धनार्जने वा। पुरुषस्य तु दुर्लभाः सहायाः पतितस्यापदि धर्मसंश्रये वा ॥७६ ॥ चैव भवन्ति ये सहायाः कलुपद्धर्मणि धर्मसंश्रये वा। अवगच्छति मे यथान्तरात्मा नियतं तेऽपि जनास्तदंशभाजः ॥७७ ॥ तदिदं परिगम्य धर्मयुक्तं मम निर्याणमतो जगद्धिताय । तुरगोत्तम वेगविक्रमाभ्यां प्रयतस्वात्महिते जगद्धिते च ॥ ७८॥ इति सुहृदमिवानुशिष्य कृत्ये तुरगवरं नृवरो वनं यियासुः। 74. In nnargin Bt. notices उपयुह्य for परिरभ्य and शान्वयन for सान्वयनू in the same hand as that of the text. 76. Bt. in margin notices अभिरुह्य for अधिरुह्य in the same hand-writing as of the text. 76. Bt. in margin notices विभवावाप्तिसखे for विषयावाप्तिडसे and सधये for संभये in a different hand-writing. 77. In margin Bt. notices कल धर्मणि for कलपवमणि in the samo band-writing as that of the text.

·७४ सितमसितगतिद्युतिर्वपुमान् रविरिख शारदमभ्रमारोह ॥ ७९ ॥ अथ स परिहरनिशीथचण्डं परिजनबोधकरं ध्वनि सदश्वः । विगतहनुरवः प्रशान्तहेष- श्चकितविमुक्तपदक्रमो जगाम ॥८॥ कनकवलयमण्डितप्रकोटः कमलनिभैः कमलानि च प्रविध्य । अवनततनवस्ततोऽस्य यक्षा- श्चकितगतेदधिरे खुरान् करायैः ॥ ८१ ॥ गुरुपरिघकपाटसंवृता या न सुखमपि द्विरदैरपाब्रियन्ते । ब्रजति नृपसुते गतस्वनास्ताः स्वयमभवन् विवृताः पुरः प्रतोल्यः ॥ ८२॥ पितरमभिमुखं सुतं च पालं जनमनुरक्तमनुत्तमां च लक्ष्मीम् । कृतमतिरपहाय नियंपेक्षः पितृनगरात्स ततो विनिर्जगाम ॥ ८ ॥ अथ स विकचपङ्कजायताक्षः रमवलोक्य ननाद सिंहनादम् । 81. In the margin Bt. notices "भूषित' for 'माण्डित' and oराब बुराम for खुरान करा. in a different hand-writing. 83. In margin Bt. notices internet for fort in the same band-writing as that of tho text.

·पन्यमा सग.. जननमरणयोरदृष्टपारो- न पुनरहं कपिलाह्वयं प्रवेष्टा ॥ ८४ ॥ इति वचनमिदं निशम्य तस्य द्रविणपतेः परिषद्णा ननन्दुः । प्रमुदितमनसश्च देवसङ्घा- व्यवसितपारणमाशशंसिरेऽस्मै ॥ ८५ ॥ हुतवहवपुपो दिवौकसोऽन्ये- व्यवसितमस्य च दुष्करं विदित्वा । अकुरुत तुहिने पथि प्रकाशं घनविवरप्रसृता इवेन्दुपादाः ॥८६॥ हरितुरगतुरङ्गवत्तुरजः स तु विचरन् मनसीव चोद्यमानः । अरुणपरुपभारमन्तरिक्ष सरसबहूनि जगाम योजनानि ॥ ८७॥ ॥ इति श्रीमहामण्डलेश्वरमन्व्यश्वघोषकृतौ श्रीबुद्ध- चरिते महाकाव्ये अभिनिष्क्रमणो नाम पञ्चमः सर्गः ॥ 84. Bt. in margin notices Tout for her in a different hand. 85. In margiu Bt. notices te for it in the same bandwriting as that of the text. 136. Bt. in margin notices to forget in a different bandwriting.

·No text on this page.

·+ Canto 1. बुद्धचरितम, Explain, बुद्धस्य राजर्षेः शौद्धोदनः चरितं पर्यते यस्मिंस्तत् काव्यं .... धुद्धस्य चरितं अधिकृत्य कृतं काव्यं बुद्धचरितम, Making the seqnel of Bullba's lite the subject of his proem.' Cf. l'iini. Il'. 3. 87. “ front and Trit An aſtix conies after a wurid in the second citie in construction in the sense of made iu relation to any subject' when tbe thing made is a louk. And the Vártikir thereons लुबाख्यायिकाभ्यां बहुलम् for the eliminis tion of the Taardilhita atiix 37%. I classical poem in seveuteen cantos (unfortunately the litst 27 vurses of the fourteenth cauto awl the subseynent three (autos are lost fur ever) by Arvagluosta in convert to Bullhist religion and a great religious authority among the Sikyats. The present poum is one of the Mahůkavyas which is thus define:l : -ferrut Aglad that नायकः सुरः । सर्वशः क्षत्रियो वापि धीरोदानगुणान्वितः। एकवंशभवा भूपा कुलजा बहवोऽपि वा । शंगारवीरशान्तानामेकाङ्गी रम इप्यते। इति. ETH TETHETET EITTH See also kävyidarsa, Bibli. Indi. Series p. 16. Verses 14-19. St. 1. Arhat is the manno ot the first Bodhisattva of the Buddlus as well as that of the Jain:2x. This celebrated Sikya Diuni, bing buru of Mayileri by Sullholana solar king ruling at Kilpilavísti ani over its neighbouring territories was in fact the founder of Bullhism in Iudin. According to the southern Rulllists the great Iulian teacher Gautama Buddla was boru on the full moon clay of the mouth of day in the year 02:3 B. C. On the other hand the usual chrouology of the northern school tixes the date as 8th April 10:37 before the Christian Era. But Europeau scholars hold that the Buddhist documents and inscriptions clearly point to the year 657 1. o. As boing the most likely time of the Buddba's first appenrance in Kapilavastu. E, should, with propriety, be constrgal with 3YAT T and uot with an as some scholars seem to have takon. parot &c., Salutation to that Arhut who has no couutorpart (or ectypo ) in this world, who as bestowing the 22 ·2 NOTES. CANTO I 1 supreme bliss sarpasses the creator, who is dispelling the darkness vanquishes the sun and as driving away heat, surpasses the lovely 2001). St. 2. Fry n. A sent, an abule, it palace', a house. curious adj. llaving its high svaring julaces, strata de.. There was it city, it residence of the great sige kupila, pirt rom on (all) siles by beauty of broad high hills as it by a line of clouts, and itselt' with lotiy palaces, immersed in the sky. St. ;. frarº au. Pure and lottv. ter n. A system of government. fra d., Stealing as it were the splendour of clouds at the summit of moms kailis by its iqblemi lied aul lottpolitical wiadrom the city filtillet (the closire i object) of the mighty clouds rolleil thither through mistike liye its humilge. The purt umans to say that the clouds which wore Irifting towards the mount Kililásu accidentally me up to the city of kipilari-tu un it acrorled the clouds a most distinguisheliani lionourable mete pution log its sky-licking wbito places in musions in thens they seem to have got a most turial reception to which they were accustomel in every rainy scasan at the minint of Kailasiti. e. so high and lotty palaces the city hal. St. 4. Tragiretta de., Ware in that city illuminated by the splendour of yems, dyrkness, like poverty, could find no room, the yokters of Fortune shouc exceedingly, as it she smiles from the satisfaction of associating with very prosperous citizeur. St. i. farof m. Pinacles, towers, rafter-cod. fic of means the front end of a house-beam with its end having the face aut ears of a lion carval on one cnd only. The Badlavåra and the Visrâm'ı places had on the front sides the beams such figures carverl. gera Frº &r., Benutifying cvery house with its jewels, in arbours, arches and rafter-ends that city, seeing nothing like itself in the world, sct up a rivalry between its own buildings. St. 6. TATE &c., Where the sun, treating contemptuously the face-moons of its women w.jo had surpassel (in beauty ) tbe lotus-flowers, though he had withdrawn, set out ·CANTO I NOTES. 3 towards the western sea, in consequence of his excessive wrath, as if to plunge into the water. St. 7. fuiffrarat &c., Yonder the moon was bronght by the people to the state of comparison with the glory won by the Sákyn kings; therefore the city strove as if to wipe off his stiliu ly means of banners having the beantiful pieces of cloth (fluttering ) in the wind. St. $. Er &., Having rerided the flowers of us lotnxes at night even ly the moon-beams settled on its silver palaces, - by lay it assumed the spiler. lour of the a flowers by reason of the sun-berims fallen on its golden palaces. St. 9. 3TETISTT:, Prof. Cowell interprets by a bee.' But it is purely conjectural. Illus not know what 3TETIETT: can menn. Er it mean the ground Brahmi who lies on the full blown lotus sprung from Vishnu's uavel : TCica, Same of : king of Kipilvistu sail to have belonged to the race of Ikshváku. He Wils father of the great Bullba Så kya Muni or Survårtha-Sildha. Afiyai dira, llaving his head anointed as crowned king of kings, a sovereign named VTT al kinsman of the sun, adorned that royal city, as the god at adorns the full blown lotus ( spring from Vishnu's wavel). St. 10. I'd., Though pre-enuineut amung kings ( mountains ), he wils succompanied with his friends (wings ); though his baunty (ickor flowing from an elephaut's temples ) flowed freely, he was without prile (the condition of an intoxicated elephant); though a king (Siva, the three-eyel yod) he looked with oqual eyes on all ; though ot'a kindly (kin to the moon ) unture, he was of great glory (the sun's beat ) too. St. 11. fiti f. Homage. Well, In homage. yutar dico, Falling dowu being struck by his arms in the battle-fields, the Fordly elephants of' his fios luwed prostrite with their ( cloven ) honds pouring forth qu'intities of pearls, as if in homage they wuro oilering handfuls of flowers. St. 12. afgarera &c., Having dispersed his foes by his excessivo vulour, as the hot-rayal sun dispels the darkness of the ·4 NOTES. CANTO I full eclipsos, he she light on his people on all silos showing them the ways worthy to be followul. St. 133. TATO d., Duty, wealth and pleasure, an lur his guilance, did not involo exh the other's sphere, but the mitwart disguise; but displaying their matural rivalry within the visible ruye of their triumphaut necess, they shone more brilliautly. St. 1. ITOFTFUTUTE, Shining with its light untimme ly the stars (TÉ:). T: m. Nors. Trii: i., Places in their heart (ATTUTT:) bu his trumberless ministers et exhulte line telligence ( SETTHET:), that king of the Näkyis of noble mature (TTT:) shu xowlingly bright, like the moon shini. with its lisbt rimmed by the st:193. St. li. TOT ATTTTI, Is the name of the mother of Sirvithasil Ilust or Partillit. That virgin mother representative of Sovereign-i reative-Power at the same time the half Olur!ır: gulless of the poor of the morning, livs il Way from the tir-t bour in the dazzling radimeroof byeos v». This allout agress with the Tilita vistrik. But Arvayhoshi lillips from the author of the Talit:vistart. TETASITT, T.. him there Fasil queen lov name Art, as if true frem gnile (ATT), puestosxing great Instre strunning out tooni lois effulgens, lik: the splendoar of the silu which cat way the influence of darkness,-- 8 :hiet quee:11 of all the trixies of his licens. St. 16. TATE cc., Like a mother who was engagel in the welfare of her subjects; like lovitiuu itsell'she attendil on her elderly persons; like the yoldu-s of Fortune she shed light throagla the palace (FR) other lorl; ww she was (in fact) tho most excellent of and lesses to the work. St. 17. THE &c. (irinto (FTÁ ) that nature of women is always dark, yet when it met her it shone excessively ; for the night does not at all retain its darkness ( HR) when it meets with the radiunt crescent of the moun. St. 18. FE adj. Hard to be rousel to wonder. Hard to excite wonder. Erriug. farostor &c., It is impossible for me to unite this erring mau to myself who bus no organs of ·CANTO I Notes. 5 1 ! SCHAC; HQ saying the rivhteousness ( o ) quitter its snbtle nature au mivde for itself : visible form. St. 10. Ora 1.. Literally the bole of joy, the highest mintion in the world of dires, anl the heaven where Sakya rexiley B. This ittv:previous to his ulvent in this world to berume a Bulilee : it is one of the minor heavens ( Bhnvanns ) of tho liuduy. For an event out of Bullher-heavens ste Llyson's sketch of Bullhism in the Tranx, of the Ror. As. Soc. Vool ll. p. 2:333. FIT TT, Some scholars interpret this expression by “ Ata thonght," but itiloes not mean so. But Cf. F7: HTTE lolitaristira p. 6;7), which does not mean "catling to minlthy fra lition" as the translation has it. cf. also below Verse:31. यः मंप्रजानन्मुपूर न मूढः " where Asvagliosha uses tlus ved word of his text. T)ic -ncollantion «xcurs again, Talita vistara p. 1.0), where it is currectly translated. “With full memory, " knowing everything. Vandi :appears to be the name of a cave which belonged to ATTITAT. Piret dit, then tilling from the police (France) called are heaven, lighting up the three worlds ( while leren liuy ), the most excellent of the lo this:utivas, entered her womb, preserving t’ull consciousness (FETT TT ) like the king of serprents entered the care of नन्दा. St. 20. niggrot milj. Furnishe:l or armed with sis Insks. VAT c., Assuming the majestie ( 55 ) form of an elephant, white like the Himalaya mountain, with six tusks, with his fico pertimet with the nuwe oi'iehorbe entered the womb of the crowne qneen otser the lord of the earth, to destroy the evils of the world. St. ?1. THITTAT, The rite of preserving against eril spirits &c. THEUTATE B., The grantinus of the world came from the licaven to perform the rite of Tam of him, who was the wlo lont of the world, thus the rays of the mom though shining everywhere especially take offect on mount. St. 29. Ar &c., Maya also holding him in her womb, like a row of clouds which holds the Aashing of a lightning, alluyed the sufforings of poverty of the people around her by raining the showers of gifts. ..

·NOTAS, CANTO I St. 23. gfi f. Name of a gunion after fint å priucess. ATATEA is snid to have given birth to Faforere in this very garden. This gunlen is situated outside the skirts of कपिलवास्तु. सान्तःपुरजना ki., Then once upon a time the queen, upou whom the best longing of pregnancy lud come, went by the king's permission into the great arlen in compray with her female attendants of the inner-partment of the palace. St. 21. TRT e., As slie leaned on a brauch that way bent down by the weight ot' its flowers, of, in a moment clett the womb of the queen and come forth. St. ?). MATUT: Cji trafrecvarer:' Litavistaru p. 13. fat i e. Without any putin. ATTROWithout illness. : illiti.. At ikat time, the still cluster gou Wix shining bright when that son wils burn, for the welfare of the world, from the sile at the queer, who wils puritied by her vow, without pain and withont illuess. St. 4. TT .-malyst ETETTER, Bright or yellow like gold. 47: dr. Like the hot-rayel sun energing from the clouds, secame ho forth from his mother's womb, with flashing rars that drove darkness botore them, be made the worll bright like solel. St. 27. 16: This is, in accordance, but with the Lalitavistam, in which Indra and Bralımá receive the child, but with the account in the अभिनिष्क्रमणमूत्र. « The lord of the gods knowing that the queen al out to be delivered, resolved to be the first to receive the TT. Then thinking that queen ART wonll be ashamed to be delivered before him, he said to himself, I must devine something. And he took the forin of an old woman. But when the ITTFT wis born, Indra conld not hold bim, and all his limbs shook. 'कशक, leave me, leave me,' cried out the same, and the king of the gods let the child go. #n. The sky, heaven. &c., As soon as he was born the thonsand-eyel Imulra, plensed at heart, took him gently ( ) who was bright like a golden sacrificial post : and two clear streams of water fell down from the sky upon his bead with clusters of Het Bowers.

·CAXTO I NOTEB. 7 St. 28. arti m. The new moon. : &c., Borne aloft by the cbief gols and giving delight to them, with clusturs of ray'u thant streamed from his holy, be surpassed, in beauty, thu ucw In, renting on the mass of twilight clouds. St. 21. Hr is the name of the sou of 38 and the grandson of Bhrigu. He is said to have been born from the thigh and at thu persuits jou of l'itrix to Live cast the fire of his anger, against the Kshatriyas who persecuted his race into the ocean, where it became it being with tbe face of a burse. He was the preceptor oi' Segurit. TT Wis tbe nuost distinguished son of kivg Venit, produced by frictiou from the right armu of his dead futlier. llo rciguel well, removing all grievances of his subjects. Once his suthjects complained of the want of elible fruits and plants and suit that they were suffering from timine. Ou bearing this Prithu touk up his divine bow and extortut i promise from the earth to supply wnukiud witls all that wils vecessitry for their sabsistance. Flu is thus represente l us Laving milkel the eartb, which tleri Wtoru him in the form of cow by making Svayamblura Danu as ber call. Pritlau's example is said to have been subsequently followed by guts, men, Rislus, mountains, (Kumára 1-?) each of whom milked the cartii vf what they Wantel by liming the properomilkman and calivut of their own class. मान्धातृ tue of a king, sull of युवनाश्व of the race of इक्ष्वाकु an anthor oi'i hymn in the lig l'edir. Buvauisva bad no sou, which yrieved him much. Some Loly üyes year wlum be lival institutet a religious ritu to procure progeuy for him. One night they placed a cousccrtal vessel of water upon au altar as part of their ceremony and the water became euduwed with prolitic cuergy. Yuvanisva woke up in the night thirsty, und finding the water hu drauk it. So be conceived and in duo time u child care forth from his forehand. The sitges tieu asked who would suckle this child. Wherenpuou Indra appeared, gave his finger for the cbild to suck and sail, “ He shall suck mo ATAU STRIA. These words were coutructed and the boy Wils named ATPUT fra name of a Vedic sage, particularly counected with the worsbip of Asvins. He was the son of Dirgbata mas und Usij and is the author of several hymns in the ·8 NOTEA. CANTO I Rig Veda. He is said to have been spring from the arm. 50T: &c., As sirf was born from tho tlıigh, yg from the hand, RIITT who was like Iura himself, from the head, and also after from the portion of the shoulder above the arm, of such kind was the birth of this one. St. 30. ma: udlj. THI: Tha: Not lorn or sprung from TITAT: (int woml). Watch adj. Quu who luis fixed his thought on the supreme spirit. #VIT pp. With full couscivusness. as U dr., Ilaving thus in dno time (HO) issued from the womb, he Loners it coming from ( 37 + TA:) heaven, 108 being wrn from Youi; It -comed as it le liad fixed his thoughts on Supreme Spirit throngh many Kalpas (ie) lie wils (110W ) lorn with full consciousness and not a fuxl. St. 31. rur &c., With brillianer of beauty, valour, and glory, he shone like the one in itseniled zoon the earth ; when he was goizel it through nach Xtivo briglitness he attracted the cres like this meal. St. 33. F &r., With the riadiunt splenlour of his limbs, be, like the sun, surely ( ) robled the lamps of their lights ; he, with his beautiful complexion. liku precious golul, illuminated all quarters. St. 33. Hah adj. fitted up with 110 couscious efforts. (ines with a fira gafar dj. Sut down with a stamp. SFATO adj. Far striling. BATETTA allj. Free from confusion. Unfurried. arma &c., Thereupou be took seren such firm foot-steps, free from confusion, lifted up with no conscious efforts, set down with stamps crnshing, and far striling, like the stars of seven anges (i. e. the Great Bear). St. 34. fefi adj. Pro:lncing or yielding divine object or parpose. maitsfH &c., I am born to ( prench) knowledge for the welfare of the world, thus this is my last birth ; so he of lion-gait, looking at the four quarters, uttered a voice producing divine object. St. 35. RT, Benign, gentle, placid. HUT#: adj. Pearless one. ut &c., Two strams of water, bursting forth from ·CANTO I Notes. 9 heaven, bright like the rays of the moon, haviug the power of colul and liont, fell clown upon thut pearless oue's benign bcad for thu yool of his boly. St. 30. fara n. A cinofiy, awuing. * 1. A frame. strarâ &c., lo his lour, the lonis of the demigods, with yolileu lotnises in their hands, stocul surrounding him, who was lying ou a couch, with it beauteous awning the frame of which wils shining like gold and buving its feet mule of lapis laznli. St. 337. ATTATRU &c., Anl through the power of him who Wils the son ot' ATTI, the dwellers in the heaven, with their heauls bent do! ir bulding it white umbrella in the sky, muttered the highest blessings for his knowlelye. St. 38. TAFSTT Tr. In their great thirst for the law of Buldha. Teniatt EarTTI, I land hail the prerilege of waiting on the past Bullhas. Fata adj. Molest, trained, wellalisciplinel. En: lit., The Freit serpents, through their great thirst for stof (v.g. righteousness ), who had the previlere o' witing on the previous Bulilhas, with their eyes malust throngh devotion, fanned lim :ut showered down Mandira flowers on hiin. St. :39. TUTTAVAT TUOTT. Pleased at the abundance of portentous events at the coming of Turma (i. 1. Bulha). To FTTIRT:, 'These were the particular ginds meng the Buldhas. TUTTA &e., Pleisel at the all'unce of portentons events at the coming of a Tair. Bu lh: ), the gir gods and pure naturel onss ( PughaT: ), rejoicel, thought passion was extinct ( in them ), at che welfare of the world snuk in sorrow. St. 40. Tot adj. Though fastened down by the inonarch of mountinius. 3693 n. A lotus flower which the moou light, while they flower opens in the sun shine. THL &c., When he was bom, the earth, fastenet down monarch of mountains, rockel like a boat struck by tho wial, from a cloulloss sky there fell a shower perfumed with sandle wood and full of 37 and he lotus flowers. St. 41, strunet: adj. With gentle lustre. Briga adj. Unstirred. Wat: &c., The cheering winds blow soft to the touch, opens in by the ·10 Noth. CANTO I St. Int112 dropping down beavenly raimont; that very sun shone brighter; and the fire uostirrel gleanel with a gentle llame. St. 49. Ten THAT, In the north-eastern part of the dwelling. Forrag: pro ngay, Theru sporus ont (or apparent ) a fou:tain ( or well ) of truuslucent (or prore) water of its owu acioni. अन्तःपुराण्यागतविम्मयान, Wheroin women of the inner ajartment of the pula:e, filled with wonder. The Furfref :, Performol their rites as in a sacruit batlıing place. St. 4:3. धर्माधिभिर्भूतगणैश्च दियस्तदर्शनार्थं धनमापुपूरे, By the tronjes vi leit Veuly visitants who came naukiny religionis merits the tirest was filled in order to behold him ( Baliba ). कौतूहलेनैव च पादपैम्तत् प्रपूजयामाम मगन्धपुष्पः, With eagerness the forest by means of its trees liudon with scented flowers worshipped lim. भुजङ्गरन्द my illow troops of levhers, pommours ridissolute frieuls of a king.' gougar: «c., The flowering tree's put out their own flowers, their fragrance was waited abroad ly the wims, fimle lye hovorend homming over then aul the tree oite pt fi!l.. np te brrsins of the trees, St. 15. EM. A tamburime', a tabour. Ea E., In some places the forest appelrul xjlen lil with the resounding, ou both silo, ot' the son of woren dorueil with moving carrings,-the songs mingled with melodious notes of musical instruments, talumurs, lutes, tamborines, drums in the rest. St. th. u ., The royal science wbich those two sages the fonulers of their rikes, trud in, coulil uot compose, was composel, in due time, by their sons 1# and trifa. Tosa, lu duc time. A name of :: Vodic sige. lle is one of the Prajápatis aud greitt sages, aud is reginled as the founder of the rice of the Bhrigus o Bhúrgavas, in which was born WHE: aud TTETTH:. Manu calls him son, and says that be confiles to him his Institutes. According to the Anhábhiimata he officiated at Daksha's celebrated sacrifice, and hnd his beard palled out by siva. In the questor it is related that the Rishis, assembled at a sacrifice, disputed as to which deity was best entitled to the homage of a Bribmana. Being anable ·CANTO I NOTEA. 11 to ngroe, thoy resolvel to sond Bhrigu to test the characters of the various goals, and be acconliugly went. He could not obtain Access to Siva begituse thnt deity was engaged with his wife ; Fiming him, therefore, to consist of the property of darkness, Bhrigni sentencel biin to take the forni of the Linga, and pronounced that he should luve no offerings presenteil to him, nor receive the worship of the primis ir respect:ble. His next visit was to Bralima, whom he hehel siirroudal by sages, and so much inflated with his own importance as to treat Bhrigu with great innttention, betraying his being made up of foulness. The Mani, thereforu, excluded him from the worship of Brálintinas. Repuring next to Vishon, he found the deity asleep, an, indignaut at his seeming sloth, Bhriga stampet upou his breast with his left foot and a woko bim; instead of being offendel, Vislinn gently pressel tho Brálmama's first an expiressed himself honoured and made lappy by its cout:ct ; ul Bhrigu, highly pleased ly his humility, and satisfied of his beiny impersonated gooduess, proclainued Visbinu as the vuly being to be worshippel by men or gods, in which decisioa the Munis, upan Blirigu's report, concurrel."' / sigri, Rishi to włom mauy hymns of the Rry-Vela are attributerl. He Was one of the seven Avrops or great slyes, itul also one of the teu Prajápittis or progenitors ot' m:uukinl. In later times 31$- T: was one of the inspire.l law-giver, rol also writer on astronomy. As an astronomical persunitication he is CFTÀ, the regent of the plauet Jupiter or the planet itselt. He was also calleil" the priest of the go.ls," and " the lont of sacrifice." There is much ambiguity about the name. It comes *from the same root as ifras, tire,' sul resembles the word in sound. This may be the reason why the name orfer: is used as an epithet synonym of ariai. The mme is also employed 18 au opithet for the father of FIA, aut it is found inore especinlly coanected with the hynins a liressed to fita, Iudra, and the lumiuous deities. Acconling to one statement, HTFIT: was the son of 5 by raret, the daughter of afrat, although, As above stated, the name is sonetimes given to the father of spfit. / Another accouut represents that he wils born from the mouth of Bruhmi. His wives were in, daughter of ;

·13 XOTKB. CANTO I wat, laughter of R; FTV and wraft, two other daughters of 7. His danghters were the stor Vodic hymus and his sons more the Mruos or grogay. But he hill other sons and daughters, and amoug the former were 3TET, TFT and HTÉTT Accorling to the Bharavata l'uranit “ [[e beyot sons possessing Brahminical glory on tue wife of TutoT, A Kshatriya who w:childless, and those persons were afterwarls callel·les en lauts of' :”./F# was the son of Bhrigu and the priest of are: althors. The is also allo l the son of :, his wife's name was syTAT. His langhter Turot married una of the lunar nue and her husbrnil's infidelity in need U to cuirse liim. lIe is also called Fre: or reg the quiet, gara, te preceptor ork. His wite art was carried off by FTA who rutinsent to give her py St. ti. ITAA: Be.. lol Firt': son uttered the lost Vedle which nope luul ruen liefore; to divided it into many forms, which neither fry nor shot coull compilo., ITPIR, In the Malriblárati tle silyo #ITFTA is represented as bemg the Non ri' tiw. puersanitiel river fint. In at time of great ironght he was furl with tish by his mother, nud so was enabled to keep up his knowledge of the Velas, while other Brilmiinas were related to "labi straits to the muans of subsistence that study was neulotell the Veles were lost. When the drought was over, the Brilmuanks tlocked to him for instruction and 611,90) anirert the kuowleriye of the Velas from him. Th: du arranger this title is common to many old authors aud corupilers, but it is especially applied to 4: the arranger of the Veliks, wlu), from the inperishablo unature of liis work is "the im niortal.' The vame is given also to the compiler of ETTTTA, the founder of the art philosophy, and arranger of the Puranas. Vedavyás: was the illegitimate son of the daye qyT aul Frutart, and the child, wbo was of' : clark colour, was brought forth on an island () in the tea, Being illegitimate he was called arafrat, the bestard ;' from his complexion he received the name of, and from his birthplace he was called area. His mother afterwards married king is, by whom she had two sons. The elder named it was killed in battle, and the younger, named forandr die child- . callel शाश्वतः ·CANTO I Notes. 13 less. Errera proforral a life of religious retirement, but in acerlancu with law and at his mother's request be took the chilillesy wilowi of her son foPEETA. By them he had two sons, एतराष्ट्र and पाण्ड, bet weon whose lescendants the great war of the AETHTT was fought. E, A celebratel sage, the familyjuriest of the solar dynasty of kings. When the two oneros first and tour bohelil the Ark 5*sfr at & sacrifice their scad fell from them. It fell on inully places, into itur, inty waters, and on the ground. The Auni TATT Wals proinrel, on the round, while TFT was born in the jar. Arronding to the FATTI, TAE boil for his wifu ghi, one of the laughters of TOT, and lip her lu lud seven -11. The भागवतपुराण gives him 3am lor wito. The fagomir also makes him the family priest of the house of Fir; anrl he was not only contenporary with इक्ष्वाक himself but, with his clesi'en llits down to the olst muneration. T: m. Acrorling to Forgotut he was father of पराशर ant was devourel by king कल्मापाद, when chuyel to a man-cuting Râkslia, in cousequence oi': curse pronuancel upon him by the snge :; he is representel is having overcome the power and speech of at the sacrifice of king KETA, and is regarled as the T9 otta Unce upon a time it, meeting the king #TATTITT in the roul, Was orilerel to get out of the way ; but to civilly replied tbut the path was his, for by the law : king must vale the way to a Brahmana. The king strnek him with a whip, and ho rotorted by cursing the king tu become il mill-elter. forate was present there at the time, but invisible, and be maliciously commanded a man-levouring TTK to enter the king. So the king became a nun-cater, uil his first victim was शाक्त. St. 48. Taar: (c., Tho cry of a first created verse, (or the voice of Valniki uttereil its poetry,) wbich the great sage seperat could not compose. The science of melicine, which fe did not invent, wils uttured afterwarls by the sage his son (1. 6.). Treffe: was the first poet and the famous author of the Riimayana. Though a Brábmaru by birth, he led a depruvod lifo and was a notorious cut-throat, but was reclaimed by the sago ans. One day while he was engaged in his ·NOTA CANTO I devotious ho saw it fowlor iu the act of shooting at a pair of curlews and a Ourso toll friu his mouth in the shape of a rogu. lar stanza. मा निषाद प्रतिहासमगमः शाश्वतीः समाः । यत्रोध. मिथुनादेकमवधीः काममोहितम् ॥ The huge discovered that it was a new ruolo ot composition and by the avire of Bradıma composed the Rimavit. ETTA, The Nathablimit:, intorpreting his name as signitving thu fallon," 20:counts for it by a legenil which represents his mother güRT, wito of, as having been urriel off by SİTAT. She was pregnant, il in her tright the chilI fell t'rom her womb. The dum was softenel, and let the mother depart with her infunt. ETT WAS hushntl of अरुपी or सुकन्या. nanghter of the king शर्यात, desven lunt of linu. He was farlier of it. He is also considered to be the father of arta. The silvo ra assumel shrivellel form and laras itabu.oneil. The primas livested hini of his lorepit lly, prolonged his life, restored him to youth and m'vle him acceptable to his wife . :, A Prajipati ur porogenitor. Ile Wits married to अनसूया alu. Wils the father at ar. The moun is said to have been provinced from his ue. He is one of the great seren sayos ; they are : अग्नीध्रः, काश्यपः, पौलस्त्यः, भार्गवः, आङ्गिरस, पोलहः, aml आत्रेयः. St. 19. Ty dir., That Braibinunahool which pret nerer staineil, -his sob, O king, found out the means to nttuin it ; Sagart set a limit to the xeit, which the sons of FAT faile i to tix before him. *i, was is king of Fr. Ho Was soul of us and father of fers who, afterwarls, by his severe asceticism, attainel Brálmanahvol. Fr, Aking of solar race, an ancestor of Riina. Wheu commenced to perform a horse-sidcrifice for the 100th timo, Indrit, stole away hix sacrificial steel and carried it off to Påtala. Sagara's sixty thousand sons why were appointel to gnanl the animal, indiscreetly accusei afao of having stolen it and were instantly reduced to ashes by that singu. In their attempt to find out the horse the sons of pr hul to dig their way to Pátilla and the boundaries of the ocean were thus iucroasel; hence called सागर. इक्ष्वाकु was the son of Maun वैवस्वद, who was son of विवthe He was born from nostril of Ag as he happened to sneeze, This was the founder of the solar race of kinys, 800.

·CANTO I NOTES. 15 and reigned in rent at the beginning of the second go OP aye. He bal a hundrel sons, of whom the eldest was f:. Another son namel far, foundel the first dynasty. The song and the descendants of my are caller inte. But the poet seenis to buvo taken TET: to be the descendants of T*T*:. St. jll. was a famons TTTT king of the lunar race 47th from यदु Anil rulel over the शूरमना- मथुग. He was the son of forge anl was futher of Tatrand Kunti aml grandfather of e. &c., Janaka got what other failed to get, a poroticiency of a holy teacher in the rules of int among the twico-born (1. c. Bribmands); and the thing is deels which sítit ( i. e. Krislin, grauilson of 2) dil, or and his peers were powerless to achiere. St. 51. SETOT n. A criterion, a stanarl of jailging. MET &c., Therefore, neither it nor time is il criterion ; some one sometime comes to distinction in the worlil; the ons of kings and sayes have done those beneficient deeds which their ancestors coulil uutio. St. 52. reftra adj. Trustel, ontidential. ga ., The kings, licing thus consoled and congratulated by those confidential Brühmanas, dismissal froin luis miucl the nuwelcome suspicion and rose to a higher leyree of joy. St. :13. ore TRT i gråMay lie retire to the buly Wood when he attains old age. a fe, And well pleased le gave to those most excellent of the Brihinani viits of riches with great honour; muy he become the lont of the earth according as you have said and may he retire to holy wood when be attrins ollage.' St. 54. Farhana Tact, By ominous sigus and through the power of asceticism. rei &c., Then having learnt by ominous signs and through the power of his asceticism tbe birth of him who was to destroy birth, the great sage TT, in • his thirst for truc righteousness, went to the palace of the lord of the Sikyas. St. 55. &c., The religious proreptor of the king, himself knowing , took him to tho palace of the lord of the poople with honour and due reverence,-him who was ·10 NOTES. CANTOT shining with the glory of the knowledge of a nud of asceticism among those sages only who had the knowledge of ag.. St 50. p lt, Th:10 sayo. untered into the precincts (er) the inner apartment of the palace of the king, which were full of tumultuos jos online by the birth ofllic prince, -rave from his cusciousness of wor, his pret cininunce in asetticis, in the weight of his wla H. St. vi. 157. Paspelfill ololation to als or rescrielslo: mell, of rite, pas, owers, the pritsi diren with water. TE wis & pils and benevolent kind of the lundr ridici, sixtis in systrum . Ilis 11enti vel in the AETATA and gropro buz korin asly ricit, liry religionis, in idaritable and pune in his writives. The former authority ray* that he had ,HD)) cuks, that he had two thonmal of cattle and as m:n our animals slaughtered daily live use in his kitelelt, and thout in iud inimerable buenars vily with beet. lle liial sa m'ıny saritines that it river i besuel is said to live pring from the hiles (hen alled Theft ) vt the buitstlau literel in his sacrilicus. JT TETTE: for eupay /धिक् तां च तं च मदनं च इमां च मां च. ततः, Thưu the king, living inly burmure that suge who has taken Lis seat with the water for his fi:et ud with red, and spoko courteots Words of welcome tu kvm, ils of ull time and greetel वसिष्ठः St. J>. TFITSEA &c., Halily an I und worthy of' bing favourel is my iunily that the venerable siru las come with a desire to see my; bo pleitsical to command what I sboulililo, O yool sir, I am your lisciple, bons pleasul to show your contidence in jue. St. 59. gah &c., Thus being inviteil by thu king with all the feeling of his heart as was luc, that sayo utterul tho grave aud solemu worls, having his large eyes opened wide with wonder. St. 60. AETATA &c., This is qnite worthy of you who bave a noble heart, who are fond of guests, liberal and loviug his daty ; it is in accordance with your nature, race, knowledge and age that your mind abould be thus kind towards me.

·CANTO I Nores. 17 St. 61. Mifer RRIET, Forsaking houses and goods. Leaving palaces and wealth. ATT &c., This is that by reason of which those royal sages (of old time) forsaking, for daty's sake, pnlaces and woalth and always giving alms according to the rule, became rich in asceticism and poor in riches. St. 62. rost &c., But hear the motive of my coming to yon and rejoice it it; while I was jourueying through the heavenly path I heard a celestial voice that a son has been born“ to you for the siku of supreme knowledge. St. 63. #ART, Applying (my) mind thereto i. e. niarvelling wlint it shoulel mera. ज्ञात्वा निमित्तैश्च, Having known its truth by ominous signs. T &c., And having heard that voicu anıl having appliel my mind to it and having learnt ( its truth) by incans of omiuous signs I am ( now ) come here with a desire to neo the lrunner of the Tre race that has been lifted up as the banner of lodra. St. 64. roto atafania, With his mind bewillered with joy. Fra &r., Thus hearing those worls, the king, with his mind bowillered with joy, took the prince who was lying ou the lap of bis unrso and showed him to the sage rich in asceticism. St. 65. Treufot, In the Talitavistara it is the soles of the two foet that are thus marked. For furt Cf. Lalita vistara p. 120. "उर्णा महाराज सर्वार्थसिद्धस्य ध्रुवोर्मध्ये जाता हिमरजतप्रकाशा," cf. also page 375. The next epithet means that in the Case of Buldla the testicles were withdrawn fron sight, is with the elephant. This is still a sign of great strength in India. The detail is in the Talitavistara also. Cf." situata affirya: " p. 121. Whº &c., The great sage looked at the king's son anıl saw with wonder that his bands had the mark of a wheel, tlnt bis fingers and toes wero webbed, that between his brows thero wis a tutt of hair and that his testicles were (drawn in ) like those of an elephant. St. 60. Mary, He does not let the tears fall, for that would be a bad omen. cf." antaranyrº” Kavyaprakasa. This is the poet's touch. In the Lalita vistara the sage Asita weeps freely, ergº &c. As he gazed on the child lying ·18 NOTAS OAXTO I in its nurse's lap like Agni's son in the lap of Devi, tears, as it were, gathered ou his eyo-lashes, he sighed and lifted up his face to heaven. St. 67. FT 109TTEVT:, Ilo asked in a broken voice chokul with Weeping. des, But having seen that, with bis eyes swimming in tears, the king, for the love of his son, tremblol; im implorel in n bruken voice choked with weeping, with bis hauts filled and his bundy bent down. St. 1. FETT d., (one whose age is so small, () sage, and whose brilliant birth is a wonderful, and for wirom thou hast propliesiulat transien lent diture, wherefore ull seeing him, do tears conse to ther, Orovereml one? St. li. A RESH TETASUTA FTS: [=pry:), Surely it is not leath which ones to drink it. 37 kc., Is the princo, O revered one, firm of breath! (in it not be that he has been boru to my sorrow? I have with diniulty obtained a watery libation to be presented to heitter my leath 1; purely it is not de:tlı which comes to elrink him. St. TU. ATT:, The worlat tlie end of a compound implies excellence. हम्तमार: Menus, * excellence of living wealth or treasure.' &., Is the star of my glory imperishable? In this excellent troisiru (or wealth) of my funily secure ? Shall I go happy to the other worlil ?--I who keep one eyo ever open when my boy is asleep. St. 71. , Suditharlana is thinking of the distress that will fall upou all to whom the boy is near if any calamity overtakes him. Fra kr., (in it be that my family has pat forth a branch that will never flower,--lestinol only to wither! Speak quickly, my lord, I feel no piecu at heart; for I know how dear this my son is to all bis kin. St. 72. 3farget, At the thought of evil i. e. through the fear of some impending evil. &c., Knowing the king to be tbas agitated through his fear of some impending evil, the sage thus addrensed him; let not your nind, 0 king, be other- ·CANTO I NOTE. 19 St.73. नास्यन्यथात्वं प्रतिबिक्रिया में स्वां वचनांत प्रति विकृयो- SIH, My altured mool does not mean that I was mistaken about him; it is my own loss or disappointment at which I am grieving, for it is my time to vlegurt. i 7 : Jago PITEJTAT üret, lo! he is boru that shall learn the hard secret of how birth is to loc destroyed i. r. he who knows that mystory lurl to attain the moins of destroying birth. a slonld be construeil with i e. St. it, foro &c., Hlaving forsaken his kingdom, being indifferent to the objects of sense and having attained the truth box fierco ondevours, then he will shine firth as a son of knowleivo trilestros the darkness of'illusion in the world. št. 7). Dermof dc., He will rescue the weary world from the seil of Horrow, which throws lisease it. its ron, whose wavu is old age, whose strong current is death : placing it upon his great raft of knowlelio, bo will hear it (to the further Lore). St. ii. Tani K., A fair river of righted-less shall issue from this whill, Imoving forth with the water ot' kuowledyo, right conduct for its lounks, jelitation for colness and shall be fillel with religious vows as with Chakravika binds the thirsty world of living beings will drink' thereof. St. 77. T: (., lle will sing into those who are atllicter with surrow, girt rounl by the objects of sense, nud Wandering in the paths of the forest of worldly existence, the way of liliverince, as to tr:vellers who have lost their way. St. 75. PATTY &c., By the shower of righteonsness he will give yllness to the people who are cousumel, in this worlil, with: the fire of love whose tirel is the objects of sense, als al gruilt cloud clou's with its showers at the close of hot season. • St. 79. JFÅR aran waariga, With that excellent blow of truo righteousness which is so hard to find. quurttos &c., He will burst open for the purpose of escape of people, that cloor whose bolt is cleairo and whose two panels are illusion and ignorance, --with that excellent blow of trne righteousness which is so hard to find.

·20 Norus, CANTO 1 St. 80. HET gær. Waking up. viror: m. The king of rightoonsness. &c., And waking up the world, which is enveloped in its own snards of delusion, overcomo by misory, destitute of refugo, this king of righteousness will effect the breaking of its bonds. St. 81. TT UT: LC., Therofuro sorrow not thon fur him : Sorrow for hiiu whe, in the world of human beings, froin illusion, or list of pleusiru, or prislu, shall refuse to lear, O gentle sire, his perfect religini. St. 89. Eurata curardar, Thongh I have attained all the stages otileep meditation, I look upon myself as totally fuill. Ef&., and for me, I bretallen away from that grace, and though I have attainel all the stages of deep meditation, I look uzun myselfiis totally fuiled; since I have not heant his era (i. t. ruligions iluty ) I count oven i dwelling in the beaven a misfortune. St. 83. Har FITAT FTTH TITT, lle reckoned it for an increase of his own substance i. c. le consi lered his ( son's ) excellence tu bu his owu. c., Wheu he heard the substauce (of what that had saill) that king of kings with his friends anl wives abandoned savlness and rejoicul; thinking such is this son of mine lic rerkoncd it for an increase of his own substance. St. 84. न खल्वसी न प्रियधर्मपक्षः । सन्ताननाशानु भयं ददर्श, Not that he was not on the side of righteousness, but he saw alarm at the loss of his son. आर्यण मार्गेण तु यास्यतीत चिन्ताविधेयं * 7*T, But thinking that (na) he will go by the noble path his heart was subjected to anxiety. St. 85. narus adj. Rogarding or about his son. सबहुमतमुदीक्ष्यमाणरूपः, His form gazod on reverently by all au &c., Afterwards the sage Anita having thus revealed the real state regarding his son to the king who was alarmed by his son's fate, departed by the way of the wind, as he had come, bis form gazed on reverently by all. St. 86. What: &c., Having resolved and having seen the داماد Ana ·CANTO I NOTE. 21 joined him in all kinds of ways to attach him to the hearing of the words of the sage (Buddha) and to his doctrine, as he would have done for a dear son of his owu. If nothing is missing this verse is a good illustration of what I-tsing meant when he doscribed Asvaghosha as packing a great deal of sensa into a few words. From the other records I learn that the sage Asita huli nephew, Vilniulatt:r. Iu some of the acconats Varudatta accompiuios Asilit to the city of Kapilavástu, in others he rem iny bichini. In all Asitit makes it his first basi. nless on his return to ljure Vira-latta to become one of Bulidha's disciplos. Cf. Inlitivistara p. 123. 372 Teefeat महर्षिनरदर्न माणवकमेतदवोचत् । यदा त्वं नरदन शणुया बुद्धी लोक उत्पन्न इति तदा त्वं गत्वा तस्य शासने प्रबजेः । मुनिवचनश्रवणे &c. is therefore to be construed with refutan, not as suine scholars lo fa:. Some schwlars interpret Enna: by 'attcutive,' others by • satistie l'(that this chill was he of whom the heavenly voice spoke ). St. 87. FETTUATA Frana fagau, Having thrown off the londs known as the worldly objects of sense ). era: li., The king also plensol at the birth of a son, having thrown off was known as the objects of sense, caused bis beloval sou uly to go through the 1stal birth-ceremony in a Tuumaer worthy of his family, St. 88. Tu afrova:, When ten days passedl. GTATAAT: ailj. With his mind kept uudor restraint. Per a mi, Filled with excessive joy. अकुरुत जपहोममङ्गलाद्याः परमतमाः स They are &c., to performed for his sou most elaborate Hilcrifices to the gols, with mutterel prayers, offerings of oblation: und anspicious coreinouies. St. 80. a 7 &c., Morcover, he himself gave to the Brahmanas for his son's welfare, cows iu milk to the full number of one lundral thousand, their horns tipped with gold, with stout and lusty calvos as yet untouched by age. St. 0U. TATTAAT, With mind under full control. Tavº &c., Then ho, with his soul under full control, having performed rites concerning various kinds of religious obser- .

·22 Notes. CANTO I Vauces, which rejoiced his heart, on a propitious day, in au auspicious moment, glndly determined to enter his city. St. 9. द्विरदरदमों-Aunlyse द्विरदानां हस्तिनां ये रताः दन्ताः aft i testi, Maule of elephauts' tusks, ivory. fratagoerai aforsetai, Filled with all sorts of white flowors and blazing with gems. &c., Then the queen, with her in fant son, having salutei, for her welfitra thu leities, wat in a costly plannin made of elephants tusk, tillert with all sorts of white flowers, and blazing with gems. St. 9. SATU SA: TIIT graft. Tlun loving mudo his queeu enter first into the city. Forêra aratai, l'ollowed by the aged atteulants. 3989 TUI, Blessical with a chull. mare FM पौरसार्दिबममरमशानिवाय॑मानः. The king also went worshippeal the troups of citizens, its Imira entering horn is worshippel by the immuustila. St. :3, ara milj. onia: mj. Well pleatsiend, jorous agergie- TTT, He willies oplers fir uy kinds of experliture of Wealth sharing glory i to uveryone ). wah e., Then entor ing his place the prominent king of the Sikyas, well. ple:lse I lik: Sivut at the birth oi sis.tacolul ( Fnftits ), with his face bouming over with joy, have unleron oriler in quick succession for many kinds of expeliturus of wealth showing glory (to everyone ). St. :'t. Tha--Was it son of Kuberil, the gol of wealth. sfars, Thus that city wamela, with all its inhabitants, was glad by reason of the gowl fortune of the birth of the king's son, like the rity of the lord of wealth (77) «rowdel with heavenly nymphat the birth of amore. Canto II. St. 1. TCH, Of him who has a control over bimself. FORTEFT, Of hiru who was to end the birth apd old age. sgit: ferryfra, As a river with the intlux of wators. Bt. 2. Eta adj. Mannfactared or not mannfictared. Wrought or unwrooght. TH, Of manifold nature ·OANTO II NOTRS. 28 ID08us variety. Herefter: adj. Excelling or surpassing eveu the capacity of his desires. St. 3. 99 or 797 m. The name of the southernmost of the elephuuts that support the world. The variant gestat: 'the mighty eleplavuts wbose ichmoi seuds 1orth fragrant smell.' Cf: "TFT TR FATETIT T Patafant arafer: 1 गन्धहस्तिन (el. पनगन्धिन) प्राहुपतर्विजयावह" "मण्डलमभिनेतुं न शक्यं, Could not marks then y) round the circle. 55, In this world. $t. 4. Fargreth, Alorned with varions spote ani marks on their bwlies. Trot, Decorate l with new golden trappings. बलेन मेव्या च धनेन चाप्तस्तुरः अम्य पुरं संचुक्षुभे, His city was all astir with hursor ne oi' which were procurel ( : ) by force, frieu.dslip and actual ost ( via ). St. 3. TEST: 4;. Gentle. TET:, Free fro:n fierceness. TOTTUFFT, Giving excellent milk. Hirur: "lj. Yiel ling plenty of milk. St. 0. Er be., Ilis cuemies liecime in liffereat; in litferunce grew into frionikabip; his friends specially beim: closely unitel; wure there tw) siles 020 entirely disappearei. St. i. : 977f Art, The Good Inilr. ritinul in lue time. fear ArfrTratara:, Free Soom ang dugor ot'shwers of bril stoues au the fall of lightuiug. St. $. n. Crp, pulua. TT, Here is used as a noun me mingit ruitial cryf.' di TT TTTTTI TÁT Pirot चैवाभ्यधिका बभूवुः, Tinyse very plants grew simply nurs vigourous in jui:al subit lore. I c. lully unlerstand what these throu go in the last two Piilits cm 103.311. St. 9. शरीरसन्देहकरेऽपिकाले संग्रामसंमई इत्र प्रस्ते, Even at tbat crisis which threatens druger tu the the boly like the collisiou ot battle. St. 10. यत् Construe यह प्रतिभ्यो विभवे शक्येऽपि नरः [उत्तमणः] परेभ्यः [अधमणेभ्यः) तं बिभर्ष न प्रार्थयन्ति स्म तदा चार्य [काभित्तिमर्णः सुक्ष्मनोऽपि अभ्यर्थितः सन् विमुखो न बन, And whereas mou (craliturs ) dit not ask from others ( debtors ) & sejurity's property even where it was available,-at that .

·94 Norn. CAXTO II . time oven one possessed of slender means did not, when solicited, turn his face away. Star: Gen. Sing. is used here for forge and means a security' whether a person or property. St. 11. HTT, Not observing religions ritos or obligntions. ANET Tera F, As in the reign of the king Yayati the son of Nabusha. Nahusha was the son of 3g: tho eldost son of Satur: and father of Yayati; ho having attained tho rauk of Indra compelled the Rishis to bear his litter and was cursel by them to fall from his state and to re-appear on the earth as a serpent. He was restored to his former stato through the instrumentality of Yudhishthina. Yayiti Wils married to Devayant daughter of Sukr and subsequently the the danghter of Vriskaparvan who wis onorail by her father to atteoil on Davaykui as a servant for the offence she had given to the latter. Through the curse of Sukra, Yayati becamo old and infirm before his time, but Imving appeased his father-inlaw be obtained permission to transfer his decrepitu.le to any one who would consent to take it. Oat ot' his five sous Parı respectfully complied with his father's desire. The king, now eustowed with renovatel youth, prissed his time in the enjoymeut of pleasuros. A thonsant years p:iesel in this way and still lie could conceivo no enil to his desirou. The inore tboy were gratificl the more anlent, they became. Seeing this the king suddenly renounced all sensual enjoyment and fixed bis mind apo! A spiritual truth. He rostoral his youth to Pam, resnmeil his own decrepitude and departed to the wood of penance. St. 12. Tf. A place where water is distribute. A cistern. garroft /. A lake, TT 1. A grove specially devoted to practise religious asceticism. प्रत्यक्षतः स्वर्गमियोपलभ्यः Having bebeld heaven as it were visible hofore their eyes. St. 18. मुक्तश्च दुर्भिक्षभयामयेभ्यो दृष्टो जनः स्वर्ग इवामिरेमे, And the people being freed from famine, fear, aad sickness, were cheered up and lived bappily as in hienven. Fraff af माहिती पति वा परस्परं न व्यभिचेरतुश्व, In their mutual relation, basband did not act wrongly towards ( his ) wife nor wife (Afert) towards her husband.

·CANTO II Nors. 26 St. 14. TT rret TTT TEHTE, None injured living boings for the sake of religious daty. The performance of sacrifices was totally censel in his kingdom. Because the performance of these rites would io volve linsa, St. 15. En effet, Round his territory theft anl itu kiurul vicos disappearel. 7978 ( Hage FT TEU TIET, His owo dominion free from foreign invasion was in pance. यथैव पुरेषु क्षेमं मुभिक्षं च बभूव तथैवारण्येषु, In his dominion thore reigned prosperity and plenty iu towns as well in foreste, St. 16. T m. Sin, crime, wickelness, cvil. 48 TITIA, Sin was still. St. 17. Herfra Tår *T7, Since i universal accomplislımeut of all objects took place. St. 18. विशालं विबुधर्विकल्पं तनयप्रभावं ET IIaving seen the great glory of ber son like the sage of the words. At ARTEA अविनाशाय दिवं जगाम, Theu tle queen Niyi went to heren that she inight wo dio (ag iin). Io song 3.counts Miivá is sail to have diel soon after the birth of Fafa, in others, she is stated to have died after seven (lars from the birth of her child. But here the context seems to require a longer interval, as he was ten days old when taken to the city place from the Lambini garien. St. 19. ATLETHI, Tlis inother's sister, (=thi traoft, Vide Lalit:vistard P.) THE TATT, The young prince who Wils like the offspring of the gols. a , Affectionately and tenderly. Fritti ads. Without any distinction. St. 211, TTFU, Standing on the eastern mountain behind which the sun is supposed to rise. Farma: , Like the lord of stars (the moon) in the fortuight of brightuess. St. 21. FTF:, Mixed or filled with. Inpreguated. TT TT TATT TUTI, (oldou (toy ) citr yoked with deer. St. 29. TFT at:, Deckel with girments. tasu: f. Carts drawn by bullocks. चामीकररीप्यचित्रा: adj. Of various forms set with yold or silver.

·NOTR. OUTO II 8t. 23. diftrotesteretta, Boing served by varions articles pleasing to the sense. बालोयबासमतिमी पण aftar , Child as he was he behaved not like child in gravity, purity, wisdom and dignity. St. 24. RET: FORTU, llaving attained the middlo nge (i.s. youth). अल्परहोभिर्वहुवर्षगम्या अग्राह वियाः स्वकुलानुरूपाः, He learned in a few days the lores betittiug his muce which took mauy years to stuly. St. 23. TUR dit. Having heard botory from the great rage Asita the object of his tuture destiny ( A ) remarding the final titule, the tlunghi of the king of the presell Siky Plimle the prince Willict to the well-2001 pleasures. St.). Firsfrågan. From a family wistely moral otellene'. FITE. 7. Oia virt11002s (oulut. agarria avlja Erloitol with it be wiful firm, mo lusty and gentle bearing TT-TTT!;. llaviny sme worthy of her. St... TT: L., Then after that, tigt er prince of the lori vitlometrtin, who was lik! FTKATT, welt happily with that lily litor-ile la mall the lo:1 i the Sikrils ils the thonsen 1.,bol matriell witlo suhi. sit. . #BiniFi tare qia, IIo might perhias see some alising reurblos oloret which would visturb his miw. teine, In the press of the place. W milj. Wawering on the worst vlamme picople yenerally frequent. St. ?!'. ár farrafat fonts, (ily decorated like excellent celestial curs on the earth. Roerig grily, In palaces attirding pleasures ot'all sensons. Frat, By charming musical concerts. St. 31. Fi, With sweet souming tabours. This ret, Decorated with gollen rinis. Construe it with Gi. St. 31. fent:, With charming gesturos. TT: is thus defined: ग्रीवारेचकसंयुक्तो नेत्रादिविकाशकृत् । भावादीपत्प्रकाशो यः स हाव इति कथ्यते ॥ भूवश्चितरर्धनिरीक्षितश्च, With stolen glances concealed by thoir brows.

·CANTO II NOTES. -St. 32. Nur &c., Then held by young women skilled in. the ways of love and rough in the pursuit of pleasure, be fell from the sloping roof of the palace, but came not to the ground like a holy sage coming out from the surface of a heavenly car. St. 33. Taaray ATA, Impelled by the destiny predicted for him. Hy , And distributed alms to saiuts, St. 34. a hiring fra si, The king took no delight in the evenless of any of the stages of birth. ru 7457 af rutere Faftigt, le nikduel by firm resolution the fleet' luorses called the scuses. St. 33. TI TO Tre, But he acquired that knowlelge which he thought supreme. स्वाभ्यः प्रजाभ्या हि यथा तथैव । T: FETTATTETÅ, He winkel well to all mankind as much as to luis own subjects, St. itb. तं भामुरं चाङ्गिरमाधिदवं यथावदानर्च तदायुपे सः, .lud he worshippe linly the resplendent Ayni whose presiding deity is Angiras for the longivity of his son's life. Estrat, Ju large blazing tire. कृशनं ॥. (old or pearl. St. :37. Titi Tere frutar: point, le luthel tu purify his body with the waters of the holy places. #7% afari To: hrát, Au to parily his mil he lethed with the waters of holyfeelings of truth. cy: “ 317 Tun TEMOT a tagua.' trae d., lle cronk with his son the Soma juice as sinctioned by the Velas its well as the heart-felt happiness of mental peace. St. 34. fra lc., IIc spoke what is pleasing and sjuke not what is not profit:hle, le discoursel about what was true and not disagreeable, he could not speak even to himself for very shame a false pleasant thing or it harsh truth. St. 339. fraie ailj. In things which requireil to be done. मरागदोपाश्रयतां प्रपेदे, He did not go to profer either desire or dislike. अव्यवहारशुलं शिवं सिषेवे, He enjoyed the happiness pure on uccount of no dealings in mouer transaction. St. 40. अभिगतायाऽभ्यार्धिने च देयाम्बुभिस्त सबः अचेमिकाविष्ट, He at once quenched the thirst of a supplicant come to him ..

·28 NOTA. CANTO II with the water of gift. तपरम्वन, By the battle-axe of his good conduct. उदात . The arrogant. fitt adj. Having doable pride. rap. A collection or group of two. St. 41. एक &e., This stanza is simply enigmatical and has cinsel no no slight difficulty of interpretation. It is no small puzzle to find out what the jwet mont by employing, in tho verse, the numerical tigurds ouly. Neither the Chinese, nor the Tibetan nor also the English version of the work throw any light on its interpretation. I, howerer, with the help of Kimumlakiya Nitisán an uther works, make an att.mpt to drop some hints calculated to enable the reader to turn soma i lon of tho verse in question. एकं विनिन्ये, • He disciplinal (first ) his own imind,ti... एकं मनो विदित्ये f. Kimand. Niti. I. 37. " एक- स्वैव हि योऽशक्तो मनमः मन्त्रिबर्हणे । महीं सागरपर्यन्तां स कथं वजे- म्यति॥") or ' lle disciplineal his primeminister (i. ... एक महामात्यं ) in the rolitical militirs of his kingdom,' or एकं चक्रं 'One wheel of the world govoruol lov sole wiversal monarch' ; स जुगोप सप्त. — Arl preservel the seven requisites of regal administration' (which are,-"स्वाम्पमात्यश्च गश्च दुर्ग कोशी बल सहत् । परस्परोपकारीद सप्ताई राज्यमुच्यते" | Kinn. 4 1., S. 4-5., स्वामी, Monarch, अमात्यः Prime-minister, राष्ट्र Territory. दुर्ग strong-hold, कोशः Treasure, बलं An ariny, महत, A frient or an ally ), ori ministry of seven comicillors' (they are :--"ATT- शाम्रविदः शूराल्लैब्धलक्षान, कुलोद्भवान्' सचिवान् सप्त चाष्टी वा कुर्वीत सुपरीक्षितान्" ॥ इति), or 'seven political expertients' i. e. उपायाः (which are:-" साम दामश्च दण्डव भेदश्चति चतुष्टयं । मायापेक्षेन्द्र- जालश्च सप्तापायाः प्रकीर्तिताः इति. Kim. 8, 4-7, 17.3. ) or potected the sevenilivisions of the terrestrial world (which are:- जम्युः, प्रक्षः, शाल्मलिः, कुशः, क्राश्चः, शाकः and पुष्करः); सीव तत्याज,सप्त व्यसनान्येव तत्याज, • He left off the soven vices, i.e. वाक्पारुष्यं violence in words or abuse, दण्डपारुष्यं violence by actual assault, qaçqof unjust seizure of one's property (these three come under क्रोधजानि व्यसनानि), मृगया hunting, यूतं gambling, श्रियः nddiction to women, पानं drinking spirituous liquors (these come under कामजानि व्यसनानि); Manu says,-"पानमक्षाः स्त्रियश्चैव मृगया च यथाक्रमम् । एतत्कष्टतमं विवाचतुष्क कामजे गणे॥ दण्डस्य पानिश्चैव वाक्पारुष्यार्थदूषणे । क्रोधजेऽपि गणे वि चात्कष्टमेतत्विक सदा" | See also Kamand. NI. XIV. verses 8 to • He . . . - ·CANTO II NOTES. 29 .. पञ्चविध स्मृतम " 11 or 18. pp. 80-94. ररक्ष पश्च, ' And took care of the fire,' i.e. (1) कर्मणारम्भीपायः, (2) पुरुपद्रव्यसम्पद, (3) देशकालविभागः, (4) विनिपातप्रतीकारः, (5) कार्यसिदिः, Cf. Kam. Niti. "सहायाः साधनो- पाया विभागो देशकालयोः । विनिपातप्रतीकारः मिदिः पञ्चाङ्गमिष्यने"। or five kinds of peace-making ;' Cf. Kamanl. Niti. XVII. 4-5. "परस्परोपकाराणां कीर्तनं गुणकर्ममु । सम्बन्धस्य समा- स्यानमायायाः सम्प्रकाशनम् वाचा पंशलया माधु तबाहमिति चाणम् । इति मामप्रयोगज्ञः साम He rule i over the five castes i. e. ब्राह्मणक्षत्रियविदशूद्रनिषादाः; Te farfra, le attained the three cardinal virtues', i.e. त्यागः, cliurity, सत्यम् truth, शीर्यम, heroism or bravery, cf. Kauand. Niti. IT.24. "त्यागः सत्यश्च शीर्यश्च त्रय एते महाराणाः। प्राप्नोति हि गुणान्सनितैर्युको नराधिपः" ॥ or the three regal powers, which are :-प्रभावोत्माहमन्त्रजास्तिनः शक्रयः i.e. प्रभावः heroic power inherent in a king or mon:rch, Jang: heroic energy, and At: colusel or jylicy); or. IIe obtained the set of three conditions,' i.e. वृद्धि: rogress, स्थानं remaining stationary, NT: decline, these three conditions constitute an empire. Or 'the three kinds of figh: or conplete attainment of an object' ( which are:-- -प्रभुसिद्धिर्मन्त्रसिद्धिरुत्साहसिद्धिश्चति, प्रभुसिद्धिः the complete attainment of the object of king's policy, Hrafera:, The effectiug or carrying oui. of a deliberation or policy, and JCHTETAFE:, The effecting or carrying out of king's heroic energy. Or the threu kinils' of elevatious or advantages,' i.e. आत्मोदयमित्रोदयमित्रमित्रोदयाश्चेति, (which are:-आरमोदयः Selfelevation or advantage, fit: The elevatiou of a friend or a ally, मित्रमित्रोदयः, The elevation or advantage of a friend's friend. Or Fle attained the three objects or pursuits of life,' i. e. nf- र्थकामात्रयः पुरुषार्थाः, धर्म: religion or virtue, अर्थः the wealth, कामः pleasures, (In Mahabharata Bhimasena addresses युधिष्टिर, and says:-"धर्ममर्थश्च कामश्च यथावदतां वर । विभज्य काले कालज्ञः सर्वान्सेवेत प्रण्डितः "॥ स्मृत्यन्तरेअपि । “धर्ममर्थश्च कामश्च यथाशक्तिन शापयेत् ॥" In स्कन्दपुराण it is also supportedl:-" धर्मात्मुखश्च ज्ञानश यस्माद्भयमाप्नुयात् । तस्मात्सर्व परित्यज्य विद्वान् धर्म समाचरेत्"॥); franta, . He had a mastery over the three-fold knowlodge,' i. 6. the sacred revelation in its three-fold form of hymn, sncrificial formula and song, afterwards represented by ग्यशम्सामानि, Cf. Kamandaka. Niti. II. I2. " . . .

·30 NOTRE ; CANTO II च्छति" - are : नामाननयो वेवासयी मता । उभी लोकाववाप्नोतिया तिन्यथाविधि"॥ or. He knew the three commercial enterprises ' i. e. set of (which are:-पाशुपाल्यं rearing cattle, कृषि: ugrienlture, वाणिज्य, trading, commercs, C. Kilmudaka. Niti. II. 14. " TUTTH कृषिः पण्यं वार्ना वातानुजीविनाम् । संपन्नो वातया साधुन वृत्तेर्भयर I or. He an'lerstool the propriety of throe kimls of injuries or wrongs,'ions RAT (which are:--T personal or actul violence, raffreat, mental or malice, au TT, verbil or abu«e!, or «lle knew the three kinds of iniseries to which human beings ar suljeet' (which are :-- 3 THAT misery musel by the mind, sátra misery cancel by animals, a misery (insed by fate : ; * faftallo anderstool the two livisions of politial siience or state policy.' i. e. आत्मोदयः परहानिश्च, which -आत्मोदयः, Not-wlerntion is rise op i vintage and the destruction of an enemy); Or • He unler:tol with precision the sense of two kinds of punishment, (शारीपदण्डाअर्थदण्डश्व, शारीरदण्डः corporal mishment, sprog: Finn lof. Saraila:--- STRAF TUT% Tot हिद्विविधः स्मृतः । शारीरस्ताइनादिन्तु मरणान्तः प्रकीर्तितः । काकिण्यादि TOT: ra: "TT" or rar, kind vet sincere language, il cort: (jitt, untious, listribution of ilms : or Aj, aber not all worlilly desires and appetites, and i, S:!'re l or religious knowledge, espially theilt which is derived from melitat:0!3 3:1 the higher truths oi' religion and philosophy An I which tetches in his owinituro innil how he may be Te-uniter to the supreme Spirit. Tatra Aulle abandonel the following two sets of Frant Kame. :sion and anger, SITFrét i... ir grief, üre: darkness or delusion of minl preventing the li-cerument of truth, (i.e. leuling men to helieve in the reality of' worlilly objects and to addict themselves to mimdine or sensual enjoyment), 376 hit, i ri TTT egotism, priile, laughtiness, self-clusion, spiritual ignorinco, HAT mineness, the sense of merit, the considering anything belonging one's self, attnchmont to. wert i. e. th terror, fear, druger, i abrenco removal of fear, Wifety. The following is Sanskrit explanation of the verse after Vedúnta doctrine kindly sont to me by Pandit Náráyana Sústri Beláparkar of Alandi, As Or 0 ·CANTO II NOTRS. . 31 एक विनिम्बे, एकनसान विनिम्ये विजिगाव । स जुगोप सम, समभूमिकाः। तथाचोरवासिष्ठ "ज्ञानभूमि शुनेच्छाख्याप्रयमा समुहता। विचारणा द्वितीया तु तृतीया तनुमानसासिस्थापनिश्चतुर्थी म्यानतोऽसंसतनामिका । परार्थभाविनी षष्ठी सममी तुर्यगा स्मृना" हानि ॥ सव सस्यान । “लागेपितमज्ञान तस्य भूमी. रिमाः शृणु । बीजमापत्तथानापन्महामापत्तथैव च ॥ जामम्बमस्तथास्वमः स्वाजापरसुथुमकं"॥इति समविधो मोह उति वासिष्टे । ररभ पश्च । विशिची (सौगनानी) पश्च स्कन्धाः । रूपवेदनाविज्ञानसंज्ञासंस्काराः पश्चस्कन्धाः। तत्र विषयप्रपञ्ची रूपस्कन्धः, नामपञ्चः संज्ञाम्कन्धः, वामनाप्रपश्चः संस्कार- स्कन्धः । पर्व पश्चविधी परिवर्तमानो विज्ञानसन्तान एवात्मेति विशिचा सर्वेषु दागरेषु स्कन्धपश्चकारिक्त भारमानाम्नीनि । अथवा 'पश्च यमाः । “अहिंसासस्या- म्तयनचर्यापरिपत्राः । अथ वा पश्च नियमाः । शौचनापनपःस्वाध्यायेश्वर- प्रणिधानानीन वेदान्नमारे । पाप त्रिवर्गम् । पग्मायेंऽपि प्रभावोत्साहमन्त्रजास्तिन शक्कयो नयाः । बुध विन । हिंसात्रय कायिका मानमिका वाचिका चेति । भय वा नापत्रयाणि । आधिनुनाभ्यास्मिकाधिदेवतानि दुःखानि । जज्ञे द्विवर्गम् । परापरविध वदितम्य इति ध्रुनः । परापविने स्वगंमाक्षी । प्रजही द्विवर्गम् अहंतामममें धांधी St. 4:'. कृतागमोपि &:, fiuilty reilms even thongh declarcil tas be killed he did not orilor them to put to deaths, or even lenkrad on them with writli; :14] bom them with it reform (7857 pro Incel in their con lort lov liis conciliatory words (Harita) and their discharge wit even declared with no infliction of injury. St. 43. Strafra fe., de observel great religionvors prescribed by olid sages; lo throw a -iile hw-tile feeling lovg clherishel; ho acquired glory relolent with the fragrance of virtue; le relinquisheil the quality of passions pro:lucing defilenment. St. 44. बाल m. A tribute, a tar. अप्रवृत्त adj. Yot. settlerl, not fixel. परवस्वाभिया f. Ailesire to covet another's Property. अधर्म m. Beinviour contrary to religions and civil law i. e. wrong doings. St. 45. तस्मिन भूमिपती तथा प्रवृत्ते साति, When that lonl of the enrth bogin to beluve ju that manner i. e. in the prescribed code of conduct. शमात्मके., Like the senses of one deeply absorbod in Yogn comtemplation whose mind extremely pleased is abstracted in profound repose.

·14 82 NOTAS. CANTO II a St. 46. Tuttuut, In her who was extremely glorious. TEHTFT:, With a face like the enemy of Rabu i.e. the Moon. St. 47. FEST, Who longail for a son. Theftati, Greatly delighted. i Progruss, advance, increasu, coutiuuance. St. 48. #SEA #TATT Fora, () low can my son feel that love for my grin-son which I fuol for him? AH, In the same ze:l as I do for iny 801). It shoulil bu construud with Fig. These wurls of the king have a clear beitring to the fact that wbeu Sarvartha-silla (Bulb) left his home, his dear vifu, bis babe-chill türever and went to the forest as recluse. Vili Il 5t, garsu: AT15621, Like one who fondly loves bis sou gulis at cu risc ta hicieren. St. 49. Tharat Tarrat Taf Tori, Or those excellent king preeminent in glory and who flourishel in the first Kalpa. m. A day of Brahman covering 433 million years of mortals and measuring the duration of the world. TARTER, Even without putting aside their white garments. Here the word Te is suppressed by the poet. St. 50. F gorenf, lo of holy or pious decis. fiat adj. conspicuous. TTT:, Desirous to (liffiise. St. 51. *ffort (ra), Having worshippel the gods. fornuft: adj. Whose royal glory was stendy, पुस्तितये, For the well-being of liis son. स्वायंभुवं आर्चिकं जजाप, Ho mattered Rik hymnos relating to y #m. The god Brahmá, (fa). आदिकाल n. Primitive time, primeval age. First seon. St. 52. Trei FETAHET, Pondered over the Süstra. ETH fita, Practised perfect culm. नियम विह, Endured the rigour of religious observances. वशीव कंचिद्विषयं न भेजे, Dil not enjoy any object of sense like a sage who has subdued his passions. firm. A territory. Kingdom. St. 53. TEE M. Glory, fame. HEAT:, For the sake of his soul or self. धर्मार्थमात्मस्थितिमाचकाक्ष, He desired the continuance of his soul for the sake of righteousness. St. 54. Haftunt adj. Laid down by the wise. what- तन सिदन adj. Established by the Vedas. &c. On any ·CAXTO III NOTE. 38 account my són after having seen his son's face shall not go to a forest when be is ( every way ) dependent (ATT ) on me. The poet seenia to bave used as in the sense of unft ou any account '. St. 65. Wat firt Primit tør:, The lords of the earth wishing to keep their prosperity their own. THAT adj. Loving his religion or daty. valt, Kept off his son from religion. fordurg, Set him free to the objects of sense. St. 56. 39 R. Thongb ho bad accumulatod the consequence of his previous acts. at me afa, When the motive has struck deep its roots. HÖNHEIT: adj. Of incomparable natare ; of pre-emipent nature. fare: adj. Knowing the flavour of the pleasure sprang from the objects of sense. Tret, Until he has not acquired wisdom. Canto III. St. 1. M ata &c., Then once apon a time, he heard of the forests, carpeted with tender green grass with their trees rosopuding with male cuckoos, adorned with lotaslakes, and redolent with the fragrance of benzoin. St. 2. fragrat adj. Beloved by women. Hata m. Beantiful appearance. warfa n. An innor apartment of the house. St. 3. HRW PIETRT, Having heard of the character of the wish. ganet, Going by the name of a son. Jet: strat, Worthy of his royal dignity. Fatura f. Pleasure party. St. 4. Ter gorrotaret Burt, An encounter of afflicted low persons. शहमारचित्तः कुमारः संपिग्नचेता मन्यमानः इव मारत, That prince of tender nature should not think himself as if distressed in his heart. • St. 6. guftar, of mutilated limbs. fo far, Of defective sensos. interneta, Decrepit, sick and others. tror adj. Extremely dirty, althy, squalid. Put , With greatest gontleness. St. 6. fratagT:, With disciplined attendants. TË, At & proper time. Par: adj. With a permission granted to him.

·34 Vulka. CANTO III trwat St. 7. FATH FTH Hirs, But iu lua leart, throngh affection, le cuntil not let him lejuart. St. n. 7: H., Ile theu mantel it allen kar, bare ing beautitil stripes of'rins bright like I sluing lightning und yoker with four outle imorse's wmrim gold-tr.figoing.. St. 9. TUTT FETTUCTA. Which with heaps of ruliant towers, farmarth, With grands suspel. PRAGTET, Witts uttering lunasa. FESTIOTT: Wilie With a worthy retiune, St. l. Enter: intih: TOATOT: TT, .IS it leshowered by thirripin fuaving the priclour vot' bolne lutasies am opened wito with a rinity. St. 11. ÁTRIUT, kar lus yeutle indonezioli. TRATT For his bright:150gr stratllia. ÁTA: odio, S1118" ifike highly of the benevol te tree and others, Hemlin firth... fungevity lit. 13. ETF, Thumpbacist. AITEZ, Jirouyret families. FTITITA ATAİ YET, The Miresici i waris. These are gelierully the attendants in i suglio. ETHİT - 17:, From all bu. UTTTTTT, Like tire bunners of the proces w203 vi'tlıtunds. St. 13. TITATI 741, learlies the pows from the atten lauts. मान्यन जनेन कृताभ्यनुनाः श्रियः WiMall who were perraittal list their ruspectabile elderly persons. St. 14. 7rgofrera, llimlereil by the strings of their giniles which arlslipperl down. मुमप्रबुद्धाकुललोचनाः adj. With their ewis lcwil lered as just awaken from sleep. Tarmirmenau: ud;. lieving their oruitments fint ou in the stir of the 1!09*. St. 1.3. 1.5. STORT dv., Frightening away the flocks of house binils by the noise ot' thcir zones aud the jiugling of their anklets and resounding on the surtice of the stair-cases and of palacos, and violeutly pushing away cuennotlier throngb their baste. St. 16. sufrrur:, Hips and loins. a , Delayed their motiou by the weight, ·(AXTO III NOTEX. Writ .1i : " IT. این \ St. 17. Fa fragt, (ecku .cr motion. F ETT- तानि विभूषणानि निगहमाना प्रगल्भानि (ऋया दतिवती Hiling withi mhame loer op!:00euts in pelu-olu (atl now) wildly displayed. S: . 18. Tarin' i' 'Ii.rpis in l, wirows wils veu tio mit lisations of thos! WON'n win bul ten (i! tien jinylius oornemen, in ... We're los produir in the natural lire-s 4011 W?.. hurt their mir-ring - W111 ialuront les collisios. St. 1.). 9rxgiTT Erga, With their tir-ring meitinges tovecoutiner madly. Patiño EFFT , !- they Wer i spil ) lotn: * al: Milthie bow.com St. 2!!. TATA N. I cili storici qrlac. Ta ko window. ATT M.I. St. 91. GIATTATTIATTETIZATI. Thrash the 2013 cofth inlows. TTTTTTTTez, Marius their ITrint ;!:2.00 PBB shek. TET: ETT TAYT, Likrinio de los lotis ti.. ter. St. . TTT FIA:, is in loving to go down to the cartlı. TAT TEFTAT:, als in win! intervir uit heillen. S:. :: HEEPJATA TETT ATT , Rirliaut in his minuty and glory. Tria, Svitly witinja:rel. THAATHI, With puro mind. Our Tuleorar l iim no bad cives. St. 4. ETA GAITE: Hj. Having long and stot urn:. a Frant gen, Like the flower-!ereil vot in leanty Visibly preseut. št. 5. Bortta: ut, li ventle citizens. grenfrast, Having white bil siciliares de ico. Figgjo mi. For the first. timu. # garaTETRAST, .In he thongbt that it mol to let it revival oot' his existente, St. 20. Tervaht TT, The gols having paralles. where are far fara ore, To stir ap the heart of the king's son. St. 27. is: georefa, Having seen lin litterent in form from other meu. FOTEF, M. I lriver of the car. - arry: adj. llc in whom conficlice luis pornog uz" With fill confidence. The Frantatra, With a stonde gaze tixed ou that rory nian. 7 ·38 Nore. CANTO DI St. 28. traitett: adj. Having his hand resting on a stick. Henrar: adj. With his oyes hidden beneath his brows. frueraars: adj. With his limbs bont dowu and hanging loove. At whatut, Is this a change (prodaced in him) or his natural state an accidental Occurrence. 8t. 20. NFLUTHTH, Revealed the secret which shonld have been kepit very carefully. wait adj. Sveing no fault of bis in revealing the king. ** pagtutt: adj. Whose mind was bewildered by those very gods. St. 3). Rur, The ruin of vigour. er ora, The source of sorrow. Thirat art, Tbe destrnction of sexgal pleasures. wg: adj. Broken down. St. 31. a : Trg, And in course of time he often crawled on the ground. क्रमेण, Step by step. वपुष्मान् पुषा, A youth having lis limbe fully developel. St. 32. adj. Started. St. 33, आयुष्मतो' c., It will come, without doubt, through the induence or power of time by the advancing nge even to my long-livell sire; all this world thrus knows that old age will destroy their hanılsome forms and yet they wish to hayo it so. St. 34. quiere esf: adj. Who had his mind purified by the impressions of his former will-power. fifturateaguerant adj. Wbo bau collected a store of merits dariog tho ( preceding ) expansive acons ( m ). gratiae ft:, Like a ball who has beard ), near it, the thunder of a great lightning fall. St. 35. A HOTA , Ho uttered the following words in a distressful manner. St. 36. rart adt. All alike. Taster Tarot adj. Even when the world sees such a fate visibly impending. St. 37. Pia, If such is (our) condition. gracht Rut it, W bence can I foel delight in the pleasure-garden? urah al farat, When the thoughts sprang from old-ago baunt my mind.

·Caxro III NOTE$. 37 :7 . St. 38. *T: FATIT &c., Theu the prince, lost in thought, went to that very palace as if it were empty. St. 39. IT TATUT:, As he continually kept reflecting, “old age, olil age. भूपः, Once more. तेनैव क्रमेण, With the same armagement as before. St. 411. Efratar * Hot, Another man whose limbs were completely affected by discase. तगतहष्टिरेव, As soon as he fixul his gaze ou bim. St. 41. FUT:, With a swollen belly. Gestir: adj. Having his frume shaking as he pants. Thifang: m. With his sboulders and arms bangiug loose. ET TOTT: adj. Have ing bin limbs thiu ap pale. St. 42. eu, Gentle prince. Tret: * T- Forma: URT, A very great calamity named disenge, grown up and sprung up by the irritation of the three ) humours of the body. Pats at TSRAE, Which has made even this strong man ( T ) no longer master of himself. St. 43. अस्यैव जातः पृथगेपदोषः । सामान्यतो रोगभयं प्रजानाम, Is this evil peculiar to him or are (all my ) subjects alike threateued by sickness? St. 44. &c., Thus pressed round by diseases men ran to pleasure though racked witb pain. St. 43. mart: adj. Having heard this account. riquerda: adj. Having his mind deeply distressed. FiTA: satte Fora, le trembled like the moon reflected in waves of water. St. 46. 14: forumet, People conse to the state of the fearlessness of mind ). Ariftofanae &c., Alas 1 for the great ignorance (fra=) of men who smile when still not free from terrors of disease. St. 47. farfart ugrota, 0 Charioteer, let the chariot be turned back from going outside. T&o., Having heard this ) alam ot diseuse, my mind sbrinks into itself, repelled from pleasures. St. 48. forway: adj. With bis joy totally departed. With his joy gone forever. Watashit: adj. Absorbed in ·38 Vores. CANTO III thought. तंदिस्तथा प्रेक्ष्य च समिरतं, Having seen hint thus returned i ecoul time. geriat DATETIT, Tho lunt of the earth ruturuel of his cipital. It appears that the king had accompanied ret to his faT at this tine But no mention, of this fiset, lus luun muro in muy oi thu pirevious verse by Aéraghosha; it is simply to be inferred from tho above verse. Vido Stanza 3 of the sime, St. 49. निमित्त. Au parent onuse. The Occasion. FATHTHAT H, He felt himself as deserted or abandoned by hin (ie. by his son ). मार्गस्य शौचाधिकृताय तस्मै । चुक्रोश सप्टोऽपि Trr:, Though bu wai enrageil ho simply rebukod him wbose duty it was to keep the road clear and did not influit ou hiru a severe puuishment. St. 50. The de., And again be arringed for his son all raristies of wondly enjoyments to the highest degree (ATTE*); thinking in his mind that even with the restlessn 988 of bis BED-es ho would not forsake bin nor would even be able to do so. St. 51. OT &c., Aud eren wben his son did not at all find pleisure, in the inner apartment of women, by menas of the objects of the senses, sweet sounds and the rest, he issued orders for a trip outside, thinking to hinigolf, 'It may perhaps create a diversion of sentiments.' Hore TV seems to be a techuical torm of Rhetoric. Iu Alankur usually eight sentiments sre enumerated i.e. शारहास्पकरुणरीद्रवीरभयानकाः। बीभत्साडतसंजी rretaret THT: HTT: i Kávyaprakása IV.; but grant and I and are sometimes added to these ; Rasa constitutes the essence in poetry in opinion of most writers on Rhetoric. (f. Rimtiyana I. बहारवीरवीभत्सरौद्रहास्यभयानः। करुणाहुतशाम्तायुक्त काळ रसरपि। St. 52. स्नेहाबमा तनयस्य सुवा । संवेगदोपानविचिस्य कामिद And having known, through affection, the trae condition of his 800, never thinking of any ills that might come from bis haste. IKETT: . The chief of u nümber of barlots. ráat: adj. Well-skilled in (all) the soft arts that can pidase. St. 33. Chrif fontor F, The royal road being specially decorated. RTR ger. The kihg inade the prince 1 ·CAXTO III NOTES. 39 to go ont, having ordered the charioteer and the chariot to procoed in a contrary lirectiou ( to the previous one). St. b+. ततस्तथा गल्छति राजपुने । तैरेव देवैर्विहितो गताः, When the kiug'u sou was going on his way in that manner (i. e. in the royal pomp), the very same gols (of the ggiorate ) created a load mau. *T &c., Only the charioteer and the prince, and none else saw that deu mau being carried along the road. St. 33. Mataget: &c., Who is followed by mournful men and who though adorned is bewailed. St. 56. : * &c., Then that driver who knew the trath aud whose mind was overpowered by the gods who possessed pure hearts and bolydwellings revealed this truth to his lord though it will not to be revealed. St. 57. fifco &c., This is some one who is bereft of his iutellect, senses, vital breaths and qualities, lying asleep and un couscious like wood and straw, is abandoned alike by friends and foos, after they have carefully bound ap and guarded bim. St. 58. Pra, A little agitated, somewhat startled. &c., Is this an accident peculiar to this man alone, or is auch the end of all people (in general ) ? St. 59. RAWATACH GEAR, This is the destroyor of all people. This is the gol who puts all people to death. Biary &c., Death is certain to all in this world ; be it # mean m4a, a man of middle state, or a noble. St. 60. सपः विपसाद, Instantly sank down. अंसेन साप Tud, Leaving against the end of the wooden frame of the car. Here are mih, And spoke with a voice doop rosounding. St.. 61. r, Is this the ond inevitable to living beings and yet people putting aside all fear become careloss? Watfr &c. Hard I think must the bearts of mon be, who passing by such a road are yet self-composed. .8t. 62. mirant &c., How can a mtional being who knows, what destruction is, stay. careless baro in the time of calamity ?

·40 NOTES. CANTO IV St. 63. ARTS &o., But by king's command he went to the forost named Padmakbanda specially prepared for the prince ). 8t. 64. : &o., Then he beheld that charming forest, like Nandann forest itself, full of young troos laden with flowers with dolighted and intoxicated cuckoos wandering Ahout and with beautiful lakes filled with lotoses and furnished with watering places St. 63. a &c., Then the king's 900 was for 'ibly carried away to that forest full of troops of beautiful yunog womoa, like a sage wbo had dewly takon his vow and consequently afraid of obstacles, as it were taken to the place of the lord of Alaká surruguded with lovely houveply nymphs. CANTO IY. 8t. I. wroturar, From that city- unlen. - fuit: adj. With their eyes restless through sagerness. Arghero पडपडत, Went forth to receive the son of the king. कान्तं परमिव :, Like womeu do their lovely bride-groon. St. 2. %. ferat: adj. With their eyes wido open in wooder. Ta , Paid tbeir due homage. - Grad: :, With their hands folded and looking like the interior or calyx of a lotus. St. 3. py: &c., And they stood surrounding him, with their minds disturbed by the heart-charning god (i. e. passions ) as if they were drinking him in with their eyes stearly and fullblown with love. St. 4. ATO framfara, Like the god of love endowed with bodily frame. Art &c., Decorated as he was with brilliant signs as with natural ornaments. 5. Har trofie, From bis gentleness and gravity. Funk, Regarded. athy: adj. Having ambrocial beams. HHTA, Visibly present. St. 8. STT:, Smitten by his beauty, fast garatt, Strove to catch hold of him. sont &c., And fixing their gazo on each other sighed softly. St.

·CANTO IV NOTKR. 41 8t. 74. * &c., Thas those women only looked on him, simply gazing with their oyeu they spoke not, nor did they smile, as it bound up by his power. St. 8. NT: &c., But having been them thas abstained from their love operations, bewildered in their love, the intelligeoter the son of bis family priest spoke the following words. St. 9. wyf: EIT: PT, Skilful in all the graceful arts. WISATOOTAT: adj. Clever in knowing the language of amorous sentiments. ThiTar: adj. Eudowed with or 20ssessed of beauty and youth. Kifun Tat:, Attained pre-eminence or highest rank by their own qnalities. St. 10. Or is equivalent to fegt how mnch more, mucb nore,' still more,' in Bulllist writings. TITTA &c., With those graces (1:) you embellish cred the Northern Kurns, you, even the dances of Kubera, minch more this earth. St. 11. Tat: &c., You are able to more even the sages from wborn passions have depurt J, and to ensuare creu the goris fascinated by heavenly nymphis. St. 12. ITT m. Affection, p:Lssion. TETA &c, By your skill in expressing the heart's feeling, bs your coquetry, your amiableness, aut your excellence of beauty, you are able to enrapture even women, how much more easily men ? St. 13. rei &c., This amorous acting of such a description proceeling from you who are of such a kind and acting in your own power will gaver bring forth success. St. 14. 14 &c., This amorous actiou of yours wonld be fit for new brides whose eyes are entirely over-powered with shame or it might perhaps be worthy of the wives of cowberds. St. 15. T &c., Even if this hero be great by reason of the power of his royal glory, yet great is the might of women, let this, therefore, be your firm resolve in this case. St. 10. SIAP &c., In olden time, it is said that a great sago, hard to be conquered even by the gods, was beaten by the strokes of her feet by a barlot, a beautiful woman at Káši.

·Xotxx. CANTO IV St. 17. HUTC., BuWhist mendicant wamed - Atan, was (alxo) formerly spurus lis AT&T with ber log, and wishing to please her, le carried unt donc budies for her sake. St. 18. fat relj. Of a long penance. Astfera adj. Iwny-livel, of a long lite. FORSTTETT HTA, Being born of a low easte and a low tamily. St. 19. विभाण्डक was the son of काश्यप and fntber of V urna adj. Unlearned with womeu. TTC 7076R , S'inti captivatel and subulued him. S'enti was the langhter of Das'urathn and adoproud by Lomapida and married to the sage FUIF. He was the son of Food and a heavenly nymph in the shape of a door. Ho was brought up in the forest by his father and saw no other bunurin bring til be attained early manhool. At n senson of great dringbt Jomapula, king of Angn, by the rulvice of the Brábmans, allurot ar to his house and with great ceremony gave his daughter Sántú iu marriage to him. The rage satintiert with that gift, caused beavy showers to fall in his kingdom. IIe Was subsequently called by Dasaratlut to perform for him a ancritice for the attainment of issuo. St. 20. FET: &c., Aut the great sayo Visvánitra, though plunged in a profonnd asceticism was captivated by a heavenly nymph, gare and livel with her in a forest for ten Feard. MidiOne of the heaveuly nymphs, was loved by Viivāmitra or भरद्वाज or व्यात. She was the wite of state and mother of ; according to other accounts she was the wife of रुद्राव or कुशनाभ. St. 21. TAI, &ç., Those various silgos hewed by sncb seers as above were brought by women to a su lile chunyo from their quiescent state ; -how,muob more...( qilsily ) then a delicate son of the king, being in the årst stage of bis lifo. St. 22. mart a &c., Such being the fact, exert your selves, without hesitation, as much as lies in, your power, that this prosperity of the king's family nay not be turned from bim.

·CANTO IV NOTEK. St. 23. uff &., Those are said to be ordinary yonog wonien who captivate similar lovers; but they are truly wuinen who ( casily ) attract the feeling of love of low and high. St. 44. Fa dr., Having her these words of thes, those women 118 stung to beart rose ( even ) above themselves to eusnaru the prince. St. 23. T: &c., With their brows, their glances, their amorons sentimeuts, their smiles, their elegant movements they mailo significant gestures like womeu very much or exceedingly frightened. St. 26. PATATA , They qnickly removed their mixtrust i. 6. they soon regained their confidence. TYT &c., But tlirongh the connaud of the king and softness (i. e. weak- 11€88 ) of the prince, and through the influence of intoxication uud of love they scon dispelled their want of confidence. St. 27. artre : adj. Sarrounded by troops of women. , Waudered in the wond. matarghita: adj. Accompanied by a herd of female-elephants. Ava n. The forest of the Ilimalaya. St. 28. paftsTiFT: Gilj. Having damsels walking in front of him i. c. attended by young women. , Shone. STATE m. A pleasure grove, a royal garden. St. 20. parafrat , Indeed they being urgeil by passion. . adj. Hard. fter adj. full. adj. Rubbing together, joined together, clasbing together. The adj. heantiful, handsome. St. 30. hath THAT f. Sweet looking with her shoulders droopiug down. What adj. With her gentle creeperlike arms dependent. काचिदबला अदृतं स्खलितं कृत्वा, Another woman pretending a stumble. St. 31. &c., Another damsel with her mouth exbaling the smell of wine, with her lower lip rad like coppor, whispered in his ear. Tet my secret be heard.' St. 32. a &c., Another damsel wet with unguents, as if commanding him, eagerly clasped his hand and said, * Have me your loving-fnith.' .

·NOTES. CANTO IV St. 33. TUT: &c., Another girl, with her blue silkwoven garment continually slipping down in pretended intoxication and with her zone scarcely visible, shone forth like a night having flasbing lightning. St. 34. Anar de., Other girls, with their golden zones tiukling, wandered about here and there, showing him their hips covered over with a thin silk-woven garment. St. 33. TITAT &c., Other girls, bolding a mingo bough laden with blossom restent ou it, showing their bosums looking like (Te) golden jars. St. 315. fera &c., Another girl, having eyes reseinbling a lotus, coming from a lotus-grove, with lotuses (in ber hauds), stood, like the incuruate beauty of lotuses, by the side of this prince having lotus-liku face. St. 37. nyt de., Another damsol sang a sweet song won vering an intelligible menning and with gesticulations, as if stirriog bim with her glances, who was self-composed saying O how art thou deceivel.' St. 3$. Ti &c., Another girl, having a bright face with its brow-bow drawn to its fall, imitated his actions, and having dressed herself (mere) in & mule attire, played the part of a hero. St. 39. fta' &c., Another girl, with her full and beautiful bosoms, and having her bor-rings whirling round in the wind, Jangbed londly at him, saying as, Reach me, Sir, if as you can !' St. 40. 474 &c., In the same manner, some girls, bonnd him up, while going away, with garlands of flowors, other damsols arrested him with words like an elephant-driver's book, gentle yet reproachful. St. 41. sfartref &c., Another girl overcome witu passion and requesting to have a controversy with him, took a mango-spray and asked This flower whose is it pi St. 42. &c., Another damsel, assuming a gait aud attitude like those of a mau said to him, Thog art, O prince, conquerod by women, now congnor this earth.'

·CANTO IV NOTES. St. 43. * &c., Then another girl, with rolling eyes and smelling a blue lotus, addressed the king's son with words slightly indistinct through love. St. 44. &c., Look at this mango tree, my lord, covered with its honey-scented blossoms, where the cuckoo sings As if imprisoned in a golden cage. St. 45. Trofinta: adj. Increasiog lover's grief. far &c., Where the bees hum as if they were scorched by fire. St. 46. ure &c., See this Tilaka tree embraced by a slender mango branch, like a man in white garment by a woman decked with yellow ungaents. St. 47. &c., See this Karabaka tree full of flowers, sending out brightness like red-resin and wbich is bent down as if it felt reproach by the colour of women's nails. Cf. Vikramorvasiyam 11.7. a starco TH Futabarati." St. 48. &c., See this yonng Asoka covered with fresh twig, which stands, as it were, ashamed at the beauty of our bands. St. 49. dret &c., See this artificial lake covered with Sindhuváraka slırabs growing on its banks, like a young woman reclining, clad in a white silk-woven garment. St. 50. rrat &c., See the dignified mien of feniales,- yonder Chakraváka bird in the water goes behind his mate following her like a servant. fig = aftot. St. 51. HR &c., Plense liston to the notos of this intoxicated cuckoo, as he warbles, while another cnckoo free from anxiety sings as if congeuting. St. 52. TIA &C., Would that thine was the intoxication of the birds which the spring has pat in ther, and the mind of a thinking man who thinks himself a wise man. 3 OTTA Moans would that,'' is it likely,' I hope that.' St. 53, &c., In this way, those young women whose mints were overpowered by the heart-chaming god, us- Bailed the prince with those various kinds of stratagoms.

·VUTUS. CIXTO IV 4 Nt. it. T., But although thus disturbed he, whose senses were soronel box patienee, mithur reyndor womerei, thinking anxiou-!!, 0 giro pilant lie.' St. ATATE di, ilaving losseorders of their l'an't town the real trutin that boost of me! posterul itha His list will liturhed. St. iji, FË FTAT: li., liit ihese were ido llot unlesstand thre: !!!. is lickil; t.in colinho will what:ser evi!!!! 13:11 wit! l.2003. Si. ii. Aileo, dodirild these worden oor diet sem ally giri's -11000?drrash in... Iris, Londoo os ir ti y tro hervintis ili boste sig att :-:. St. n. "TITT TITTS Tiilili ft :tre i rulli oi reitti 1...1 i't.':.!!! Imienili it!!! :-) Wit!:..!! :- s, ii. T., 1114 sitpleidiel boil's, wine listen roze 12.01.1: sid..... 11:11; it is it dismin! nike in Suidla: S'e. Hi.. Bir in life one w 4 besitt ni thre taturity vin, leurbanne whi: (tuother aged or nick up cle.I re,llilisis pusmilli sont attitor. St. 41. fratr di.,.Even when it love is derived of it ther-it', ini. Inil it is in dwn and falls, 110 lillaer treo bitirik, $. 1Já H., Divisol.ling him ius alebo:in conteinplat?, with luis de desil gobited from worlilly obojeres, liis In-t frien i gari lilolin oral cienco illis hin :- $. 1;.). T., Sime (fr) I wils appointed by the king is suitill: friend for you, therefore I have it wirlo to speak to you in that tie of friendliners. St. 01. Ett &c., Keeping otl* t'rom what is disab vantageous, in instigating to do wbat is advantageous, not lovdopiog iu misfortune,these aru tbree-folid marks of a friend. St. 05. #756 r", li'l, after huving promisul my frieniluliip, were to neglect when you turn away from the grout uime of human murit. tharu would be no friendshin in mo.

·CASTO IV NOTRA, 47 St. St. 66, at &., Therefore I speak thronyh my friendly devotion to youl, ---Filh rudeuens ils this towards women is tot promo1 for Vou who i114 young and of it handsome form. St 07. #atra dies. It is proper to follow thu inclinrationis alpine Women even lov til chood, --it is netul botb for tiny riil of their slaume and for als) oue's own cujornent. St. lin. #fasa A., Reverential humility and compliaulic with their wisties are wist bird the hearts of women ; Kould malities illosit some of love, toz peng women have indiel a very high pinion of themselves. St. 09. dc. Therufirithouirt. ) lirge-eyel prines, even it thy liviert i. willing, Winely to pleite them with a Courtesy, briting this the beauty, $1. 70. Free 10. Charters in the medicament de WO!!), (lirless in the lit 1:1!!!":11; ..its ritlwat lurtesy is like it grobe without terus il. dr., But of what 11-es in courte- I like it:elt: Let it be accompanied by feelings of licit; living obtained worlilly obijeorits heal to time, it is impropriop ir you to lisregarl them. St. 72. FIAT 1, Kawing that exire vi love was the hest of olujects, reis llarguand go (Indra! Hull in love with Alinlyai, the wife the alleen otras in olden time. St. 13. STIFT: dir., Thiesa 3771T nuado advances of love to diffuff, the witi: of' FTA (the moon); in the same manner TEXT Wiis also inlel with it similar tati, 30 sar's the Souti. St. 76. 3XTFT &c., The end ofta of great asceticism begot the sage TETAT OU HTHAT, the larghter of the Maruts and tho wile of 3772. THAT'as the witc of 37724 and mother of APAAT: Acconling to wrouret on Rig Veda VI. 10 HAT नाम ब्रह्मवादिनी दीर्घतमसो माता. उतथ्य-Was the son of अकिराः ant older brother of गृहस्पति. आतथ्यः is an epithet. of गीतम. HTT was the sou ot' purâ and father of ator, the preceptor of the Pandavas. A story is told but bis lirth to account for his uame: Ilis mother the wife of her was preguant by her ·48 NOTN. CANTO IV hasband and by.' Torta VIHT:, The son by her hasband kicked his half brother out of the womb before his time when हस्पति said to his mother भर बाजे • Cherish the child of two fathers'. St. 75. Trat: &c., The moon, the best of the sacrificers, begot rv of divine nature on the crowned queen of TTRIA, as she was offering the oblations. That was the preceptor of the gods. His wife Társ was carried off by Soma who refused to give ber up. A war ensued and merr had at last to compel BT to restore ber to her husband. Tárd afterwards gave birth to a son who sbe declared to be born of firer. This son, , was the ancestor of lunar mce. St. 70. Peta &c., So too, in oldeu time, the sage overpowered by passion on the bank of the o, appronched carnally ( H ) to the maideu Kali (i. e. pautt) who was the danghter of a female fish (मत्स्योदरी) born in water. काली or सत्यmht was the mother of Euth by the sage Titare, and she was also wite of king sing, mother of forest nod feature, and grandmother of the Kauravas and Pandavas, the rivals in the great war. The sage Tap met Káli as she was crossing the river at when she was quite a girl, and the offspring of their illicit, intercourse, was bronght fortb on an island (ate) in that river, and was hence called tere She was also called sort, auft, and air fort and as her mother lived in the form of a fish, she is called दासनन्दिनी, दासेयी, झपोदरी and मत्स्योदरी (i. e. fish-born ). IT was the son of TRT and grandson of वसिष्ठ. He was the father of व्यास. Mabábbárata BH V8 that king MT797met with great in a narrow path, and desired him to get out of his way. The sage me refused, and the Rájú struck bim with his whip. Thereupon the sago cursed the Raja 80 that be became A man-eating the In this state he ate up the suge pfit, whose wife, w, afterwardą gave birth to पराशर. St. 77. Algar &c., Formerely the sage Arhu, through lust, begot a son named after on PATOT A despised low caste girl. THATEST was the name of art. सा हि उत्तरस्या दिशि गगने सप्तर्षिमण्डलचक्रेयसिसमीपे मालारूपेण वर्ततेसर्वभ्या उज्ज्वल- 6 ·CANTO IV NOTES. त्यातल्या मालारूपेण स्थितत्वाच नक्षत्रचक्रभूपर्ण । अक्षस्य नक्षत्रचक्रस्य मालेब भूषणत्वादक्षमाला | She is also called मातङ्गी. St. 78. Tina &c., And also the royal sage Tanato even when the vigour of his prime was gone, sported with the heavenly nymph fart in the forest. St. 79. trinofa &t., And Púindu, the descendant of the Knrus, though he knew that intercourse with his wife, would ond in death, yet overcome by the beauty and good qualities of Hitt enjoyed the pleasures spring from love. Pándu was the son of व्यास by अम्बालिका, widow of विचित्रवीर्य. He was called पाण्डु because he was born pale by reason of his mother having been quite colourless with fright when closed with Gr. Pandn, by a curse way prevente:1 from having progeny himself and the Pandava princes were begotten on it and Aliff by several gods. Forgetting the curse, le ventnrcd, one day, to embrace ALT. and fell dond at once. At was a sister of the kiug of AI, an second wife of Pánılı, to whom she bore twin sons, and W; but the Advies are alleged to have been their real futher. She became a Feft on the fueral pile of her husband. St. 91). Frida &r., Aniso FTOHT. when he carried off the daughter of it agror, incurred loss of caste, therebs, but he did not give up his love. St. N. TEATAT: &c., Great men such as these cnjoreiz the worldly pleasures though contemptible for the sake of sexual passion, how much more so when they are accompanied by gooil qualities, St. a dir., .Ind yet thon, it young min possessed of strength and beanty, lispisest en ormcuts which rightly lvelouyed to thee, and to which this worl.l is so clung. St. 83. PT &c., II:ving heard these words of his, supported by sacred traditions, the prince made reply, in a loud voice like it thundering of a cloud. St. 84. 3999 de., This speech, monilesting your affection, is well besitting in yon; but I will convince you as to where you wrongly judge me. St. 85. Foto &c., I do not treat worldly objects with contempt; but I know that the whole world is identical ·50 NOTR. Carto IV with them (i.is frer:); but thinking that the world is transient, my mind does not take delight in them. St. 80. HTT Co., If there would lo no this triud, -old age, death, and discuso, I too would fuel pleasure iu those charming objects of sense. St. 87. fec., Yet even thongh this very beauty of women were to remaiu perpetual, still deligbt in the pleasuro of desire, wonld uct be propier for is wise man, for : A wise nuau. St. 88. यदा, Construe यदा तु जरया पीतं आसां [युवतीनां कर्प आत्मनोउम्पनभिप्रेतं भविष्यति [तदा] तत्र [तास तिमोहानवेत् यदा, oft, Since, if. IT &c. Since the captivating fornis of those women are destinoid to be it source of abhorrence ovou to thumselves when they will be drunk up by old age,-then it is only through infatuatiou tlut one will tind plensure in them. 8t. 89. Fryseret d., Ile, who himself subject to death, disense, aud old age, can sport undisturbeut with those whoso (very) vathro implius death, disense, and old age.-Such a mau is on a level with beasty and biris. St. 00. Toona &c., Evon when you sny that they were of noble-miul, yet they fell victims to carnal desire and honce destruction was their lot; therefore have no confise idea about them. St. 01. *T&TTE &c., Renl greatness is winting there whether there is universally destruction, or where there is attachment to worldly objects of pleasure or where there is no woighing of circumctances or sell possession. St. 92. Teory &c., And thoil sayest Let ono deal with women even by falsehood,' I kuow nought about falsehood, even if it be meckly beut down with conrtesy. St. 03. a &c., Thut compliance too with a woman's wishes is not plesant to me, if siacerity is not tbore ; if thore be no union with one's sole feeling of heart, shame upon it say 1.' St. 94. runt &c., A soul overpowered by carnal possion, believing in fulsehood, carried away by attachment, blind to the fault of its objects, what is there in it worth being deceived ?

·CANTO IV NOTIS. 51. St. 95. rei &c., And if the victims of passion do deceivo one nuutbor, are not men unfit for women to look at and women for men ? st. 96. &c., If such being the case, you will not lead me astray into vile pleasures,-me afflicted by sorrow aud sabjcct to old age and death. At. 97. W &c., Ah! your miud must be very firm and stroug, if you ain sce substance in the transitory pleasares of seuso; when there is violent alarm, you cao cliug to worldly Whojects of pleasure, wlien you see human beings in the road of douth. 8t. 98. 95 &c., Moreover I am fearful and exceedingly confounded, as I think over the terrors of old age, death (fr) and disease; I find no parco, no self-command, muchless can I fiul pleasure, while I see the world, as it were, set on fire. St. 90. Hari &c., If desire arises in the heart of a min, who knows that death is certaio; I know that that his orgun of couscioasness (i. e. niwl) must be made of iron, wbo does uot take care o! it iu great terror nor weep. St. 100. Tur &c., And then the prince made a speech of tirnu rosulation aud destroying the abole of cirdal desires ; und the smu. whose orb was a fucus to the eyes of people, weat to the setting mountilu. lui. TT: &c., Thon the women, haring worn their oruaments and garlunds in vain, with their excellence of elegaut arts and tender atfection all frnitlers, iud concealing their love deep in their hearts returned to tbo city with broken hopes. St. 102.4: &c., Then having seen the bounty of the troop of women ( anafura ), who bad gone ont to the city girdea, and yow (997: ) withdrawn in the eveniug,--the king's sou entered his palace, thinking over the transitoriness, which pervades all things. St. 103. : &c., Then having heard that his son's mind torped away from worldly plensurus, the king could not lie down that night, like an elephant with its heart pier. od by an arrow; but distressed in consultation having various kinds of St.

·62 NOTES. CANTO Y modes, he with his ministers, could fiud no other way besidden these sensual pleasures to check the niml of liis son. CANTO V. 5 St. 1. St. 1. THIS TOT FETT-Tha: &'.. Even thongh thus temptel by the objects of sense which iufitunte (then. T WITH &c., He did not find pleasure nor feel delight, like a lion deeply pierced in his heart by a poisonel arrów. St. 2. Fode.. Then once upon a time, the prince, followed by retinne ( KATESHTET: made of the competent sons of the ministers and frien is skilled in narrating wonderful stories, went out, permitted by the king, with a desire to beboll the forest glades aud longing to have a mental peace. St. 3. 7 de.. Having mounted his good hope pameti Kanthakı, decorated with a bridle-hit ant belly of new gold, and furnished with beautiful goldeu trappings and waving chowries (ou its heal), he went forth like the mou (FATEHäng:) nonatal on a comit. A dir., Toomputer lay the love of the forest and wishiing to kuow thee Jorops orties of the lani, Idea Went to the forestontskirts lying at it long distance'; iu he saw it piece of land being plonghel with the path oi' the plongh broken like waves of water. St. i. &c., Juving seen the ground in that condition, with its young criss iud Dirbha shoots, torn and scattered about by the plonge, and covereel over witli insects, eggs and little worms which were killeil, he was greatly sorrowful as for the death ot' bis hinwen. St. 6. ETA: dc., And looking at men ploughing with tbcir complexion cbange:1 by the wind, solar rays and the dust. and their yokel cattle exluustel by tho fatiguos of Irawing, the most noble prince felt extreino compassion. St. 7. Hy &c., Then having taken him down from the back of his horse, the prince overcome with sorrow, went over the ground slowly, jiondering over the birth and destruct- ·CANTO V NOTES. 53 ion of the world, ho, griuval, anıl exclaimed, This is, indeed, pitiablo.' St. $. ATAT BR., Wishing to get privacy in his mind, and having kept of those friends who were following him, he went to the root ofil Jamlın troc, in a solitary spot, which had its beautiful leaves moving about. St. 9. Farere &c., There be sat on the pure ground covered over with young grass looking like lapis lazuli ; and nucdituting on the birth and lestruction of the world, he took hold of the th that leads to the natural state of his mind. St. 10, 141, fc., And haviuy attained to firmness of mind, and forthwith sct free from incntal pain such as the desire of wordly pleasures and the rest. be attained the first stage of melitation free fronı any sort of fault, calm, and full of deliberation of argumentative reasoning. St. 1l. Het d., Having then obtained the highest pleasure of satisfaction spiring from profound merlitation conse- Hient on leliberation, he, having thorongbly perceivel in his mind the course of the world, reflected npon this very sanie thius herenfter. St. 12. Equita dic., It is i miserable thing that mankind though themselves powerless and subject to sickness, old age and death, yet, blim through passion and iguonnt, abhors another aftlicted by olel ave, or diseased or dead. St. 13. 55 dc., If I here, being such myself, should abhor quother wbo hus such a nature, it would not be worthy or right in me, who know this highest duty. St. 14. a &c., As he thus consilered uly the faults of sickness, old ago, and death concerning this world, the joy which he had folt in the activity of his vigour, his youth and his life, lisappeared in a momcut. St. 15. of c., Ile did not rejoice, he did not even feel remorse ; he suffered no hesitation, drowsiness (alf.) nor sleep; he was not charmed with the qualities of desire ; he batoil not nor scorned another.

·64 NOTKR. CANTO V St. 16. &c., Tbus did this power of thinking froe from passion and hence very much pare, grow within him who had bis mind lufty; and unobsorved by the otbor men, there cropt up a man iu a beggar's guise. St. 17. Tunt: &c., The son of the king asked him a question, he said to him, 'Tell me who art thou?' and the other replied, 0 best of men, I, being afraid of birth and death, have become a recluse for the sake of final encancipation. St. Is, &c., Desiring final emancipation in a world sabject to destruction, I seek that happy abolo free from destriwtion, --isolated from mankind, with my mind unlike that of other people, and with my sin of passiou turned away from objects of sense. St. 19. mare din, Dwelling somewhere, at the rout of a tree, or iu a lesolate house, or on a mouutuin, or in a wood, I roam about without a wife, and without hope, a beggar living on a fare I happen to get, in order thut I may get the highest truth. St. 20. a &c., Having thus spuken, while the king's son was looking ou, he flew up to the sky, for he was an inhabitant of heaven, who, koowing that the prince's mind was other than what his outward form showed, had como to rouise bis recollection. St. 21. T &c., When he had gone to the sky like a bird, the best of men was rejoice and stonishel ; and having obtainerd, from him, the knowledge of religious abstruction, the prince made up bis mind for a preparation of departure. St. 22. M: &c., Then like ludm himself he, who has subdued his senses, desiring to return home, monnted his noble horse ; and having made him turn back as he looked for his friends, from that moment, he did not resort to the desired forest. 8t. 23. F &c., Seeking to make an end of old age and death, fixing bis thought in memory on dwelling in the forest, . he entered the city again bat with no feeling of pleasancs, like an elophant entering an exercise round from a forest land.

·CANTO V NOTES. 55 St. 24. ETT &c., 'Happy trnely and blessed is that virtuous woman whose hnsband is ench as thou, Olong ered one,' 0, on seeing him, the princess exclaimed folding her hands, as he was entering the road. St. 25. 310 &c., Then lie, whose voice was like the thunder of u clond, heard this sound in the road, and got perfect calm ; and as he heard the words blessed' he fixed his mind on the attainment of fifafur (i. e. complete extinction of individual existence). St. 20.379 &c., Then the prince whose bodily frame was like the park of a yollen-mountain, whose arms, voice and cyes were like those of an elephant, a clond and a bull, whose face and valour were like those of the moon and a lion, went into his palace (), with his feelings aroused for eternal stof (i.e. religious abstraction ). Bt. 27. Ta &c., Then the prioce, having the gait of a lion went towards the king who was atteaded by the troops of counsellors, like Fahrt, in heaven, waiting on Indra resplendent in the assembly of the Maruts. St. 28. sforure &e., Prustrating himself, with folded hands, be addressed him, yraut me graciously thy permission, O lord of men,-) wish to wander about as a mendicant for the sake of final emancipation, since separation of this person (of me ) is positively dest:net. St. 29. Na RT &c., Having heard these words of his, the king shook like a tree struck down by an elephant, and having seizer his folded hands which resembled a lotus, he thus spoke to him in a voice choked with tears. St. 30. gorris &c., keep back, 0 son, this thought, for it is not time ( proper) for thee to betake thyself to religious duty for they say that the practice of religion consists of many evils in tho first period of life when the mind is fickle. $t. 31. forring &c., The mind of the ignorant young man whose senses have a curiosity for worldly pleasures and who has no power of settled resolution for the hardships of rows of asceticism, shrinks back from the forest, for it is especially dostitnto of discrimination.

·56 Notes. CANTO V St. 32. fe. It is a proper time for mo to practiso religion, O my sou, who are foud of religiou, entrusting my poral glory to you the solu object of my aim of life, but your religion is to be accomplished by Valour, () yon of steadly prowess, it would be irreligious were you to leave your own father. St. 33. f&r., Therefore alundon this your rettlod resolution and lie, tvr the present, engaged in buschold duty; to a man the entrane 10 it premnee grove becomes delightful after having i first) enjover the pleasures of yonth. Sr. 31. f., Flaving heard these wonls of the king, he nale : reply in at lave sort like that of it Narrow : O kiny, be my surety sfatunguiust our contingencies, I will not betakt muselt' to a frenabee forest.' St. i. avarado, Lurant my life Ilijeet to death, let uot clisease in pair this bealth uť mine, let uut ole age attack my rontli, and let lllot misfortulle take way my If you, St. 36, at der The Sikva king thus spoke to his son who bud ntferd works about object very hard to attain ; • Abandon this thought bent 11 pou departure ; the course of extravagant ilires Les ridiculous st. :)., 3728 . Then he who wils firm as mount Merui aldressent lustiilier: li'this is imossible, then this course of mive is not to be limlerel ; it is niet proper to lay hole of ono who wishes to come out of 110110 (TTO) which is set on firo. St. 3. ford. As separatiou from the worlıl is inevitable to ( muu kiril), but it is not so with yof; but this separation of unine iron my sire 1 is puruturable; will not death sever we who I am helpless, whosu own objects have not been attained and mysell' insatistieil ? St. ;9. ga dr., Having heard this resolve of his son, wishing for liberation, the lord of the carth nynin exclnimcd, * He shall not yo,' and set guards round him and nrrungod for bis bighest pleasures. St. 10. Hrara &c., And now having been duly instructed by the counsellors, with (all) respect and affection ·CANTO V Хоты. 57 according to the Sristmas, and being thus forbidden by his sire with tears, the prince, sorrowing, entered into bis palace. St. 41. TUT &c., There he was gazed at by his loval-women with thcir restless cyes, whose faces were kissed by their angling cur-rinys, aul whose bosuins were shaken by their thick sighes--£s by so many young female fawns. St. 12. ff dc., Sjurkling like a golden moantain, and bewitching the hearts of noble women, he captivated their ears, Jinabx, eyes, and the feelings of their hearts by his words, touch, forn and qualities. St. 13. fara &c., When the day was gone, then, shining with his bowlily t'ramu like the stuu, he ascended the sevensturied palace, ils the risiug -un ascends the mount Meru, lesiring toolispm the darkness by his own splendour. St. 44. PT &., Haring ascended the palace furnished with the lighted lamp-trees ablaze with gold, with its interior filled with the fumigation of best black alo-wood, he took (there) a prominent golden settlecorated with embelishments of diarnonds. St. fi. in: C., Then the excellent woman waited, during the night, on the noblest prince who was like Indra bimself, with a concert of musical instruments, as the clnster of beavenly lrymples wait on the son of the lord of wealth (i. e. ) on the stunnit of the phra. bright like the mou. St. 40. trg dr., But even by those excellent iustruments like a heavenly music, he lid get neither pleasure nor deliyht; siuce the desire ot' tliet sago to go forth (from his home ) to seek the bliss of the highest eni trunilizel. St. 47. U Sr., Theu the heavenly beings, called Wafarer., who were most excellent in asceticism, know bis resolve aw threw all at once the compouy of young women into sound sleep and distortel the movements of their limbs there. St. 48. a &c., There a certnin lady went to sleep, Tusting her cheek on her trembling arms ; leaving, as in anger was never ·58 NOTER. CANTO V her late, though dearly loved, which lay on her lap, decorated with gold leaves. St. 49. funt &c., Another girl shone with her flute clung to her haud, and lying with her white silk-woven garmeots slipped from her losom, -- like a river whose banks are smiling with the form of the water and whose lotuses are covered over with rows of bees fond of bouey. St. 50. नवपुष्कर &c., Another lady was also sleoping embracing her virum as a lover, with ber arms tendor liko the interior of n fresh lotus, and with armlet: fixed on thein) blazing with gold. St. 31. 7ETTE C., Other girls deckel with scw golil oruaments, and wearing most excellent yellow garments, fell down alns! helpless with sleep, like the bongle of motors trees broken down by an elephant. St. 52. okt dit, Another girl, lesning on the side of a window, with her slender form crooked like a bow, shove as sle lay with ber henntiful garland hanging down, like ono who breaks the garlands of Arcber made by art. St. 53. Orucº &., In the saine way the lotns-face of another girl, bowed down, with amorous paintings on her person rubber by the jewelled far-rings, shone forth like a lotus with its stalk bent into a balf circle, and pressed down by a TOTT bird resting on it. St. 54. TET: &c. Otber girls, lying as they sat, with their limbs over-burdencil by the weight of their busoms, shone forth brilliantly, mutually embrncing one another with their twining arms decked with golden bracelets ( oftaraf: ). St. 55. hoff &c., A certain girl, lay fast asleep, embracing her big late of ecven strings as if it were u funale friend, und wbirled it about, while its golden:strings were trembling, with her face bright with her shaken ear-rings. St. 56. gori &c., Another girl brought the core (i.6. the musical instrument) near the space of her thighs,-the on, which was made to glide down from the region of her shoulders on acconnt of the beantiful grasp ( of her hand ). .

·CANTO V NOTKA. 59. being lousonerl, as if it were her lover futiguel at the end of amorous sexual pleasures. St. 57. 37977: &c., Other girls did not look bright with their eyes shnt, although they were really full-eyed and fair-bruwed, like the lotnis-beds with their cups of lotas flowors contractel at the setting of the sun. St. 58. from &c., Another lady having her hair loose and dishevelled, and her skirts of silk-woven garment and ornaments fullen from her hip and loins, lay witb ber embrace disengaged, like a womau crushed by an elephant and thrown down. The as quoted by Mallinátha on Rayhu, XIX, 32. from रतिरहस्य is as follows :-यत्कुर्वते वक्षसि बल्लभस्य स्तनाभिघातं निविडोपगई। परिश्रमार्थ शनकर्विदग्धास्तत्कण्ठमूचं प्रवदन्ति सन्तः ॥ तथा च उरसि कमिनुरुदैरादिशन्ती वराङ्गी स्तनयुगमुपधने यत्स्तनालिङ्गानं तत ॥ St. 59. YTT: &c., Other girls, helpless and destitute of shame, tbough resolute anil endoweil with graces of person, brenthcol excessively as they lay and yawned with their arms distorteri and tossed about. St. 00. are &c., Otlicr ladies, with tbeir ornaments and garlands thrown off, -110conscions, with their garments the knots of which were loosoned, with their white and motionless eyes wide open, lay without any beauty is if they were dead. St. 61. freeTIET G., Another girl, with the hollow of lier mouth open, with her limbs fully developed, with her inouth dropping saliva, and with her person exposed, lay as though sprawling in intoxication,-she spoke not and bore a changed form ( i. e. distorted form ). 8t. 62. &c. Thus that cluster of young girls, lying in different attitudes, according to their disposition and family, bore the appearance similar to that of a lake whose kotuses wero bont rown and broken by the wind. $t. 63. FIT &c., And then having seen those young girls lying distorted aud thrown abont (BAT: ),--however excellent their forins and beautiful their appearance, the son of the king folt moved with disgust.

·60 NOTES. Canto V St. 64. Haft: St., Such is this nature of womon, impure anil frighttiil in the world of living beings; but deceived by dress ami ornaments it man feels passion for the pleasuros of & WOMall. St. 65. Pri dr., If a man woull but consider the natnral state ot' women and such a change provincerl in them by sleep, certainly he would not cherisb in this case ; but being depriviri et an idea nit' merit he succumbs to passion. St. 68. fa&.. le recognised their difference and there arose in him a desire to escape in the night : unii theu the girls, having reiul luis tunghes, cansert the door of the {alue is it tu tiny pen. St. fin. i., Then he came clown t'rum the roof of the palace, spomins those young women lying asloep; an baviny descended trom it, without entertaining any doubt, he went out fint into the enelosure of the place. Sc. TTTTTT., flavio awakened his horse's attendaut. tiir wilt gr. lie thus atheiressed him ; • Mako huste and bring me (my) hope FUF. I wish, to-lay to yo out from here, to attain inmortality. St. 104. le dis, Since anch is the contentment which, to-lay, ix sporuny in my heart, and since my detornination is settler (lowu in my stronage will, aw since even in loveliness I seem to possess a protector, surely the object, which I desire, stapıls before ine. St. 10). FTÄT .. Siuce alandoning xlame as well as hamility these young wonien lay asleep in my presence, and since the gates ( of the palace ) opened of their own accord, I thiuk the time of my departure to get the freedom from the worldly disease bis inevitably arrived. St. 71. graue &c., Thon, huving grasped the menning. of his lorrl's commill, though he know the sense of the king's injunctions, as if impelled by a higher power in bis mind, bo made up his mind to bring the horse. St. 72. w &c., Then he ( 2. 2. ya ) bronght out for his loril, that noble horse, his mouth furnished with golden- ·CANTO V Notes. 61 bits, liis back coveral with a small sadelle spread over with a carpet, awl Wils eudowed with strength, vigour, speed and swiftness. St. 73. a &c., With a long chine and the root of the tail and the heel,-nuild with sbort hair, back, and ears,- with his back, belly, anıl siles depressed and elevated, -with brand vostrils, forcheud, bips, and breast. St. it. To &c.. That broad-chested prince, having embraced him and caressing him with his hand bright like a lotus, ordered him in il voice having sweet words, as if be were desirous to cater into the middle of an army. St. 70). T: &., Often times the worst enemies having been driven away by the king ( my sire ) when inouuted on thee; do thou, O lest of horses, so exert thy power that I too may get the supreme immortality. St. 10. T: Ac., In leeil companions are easy to get in a battle or in the attainment of happiness derived from worldly pleasures, or in obtaining wealth ; but companions are hard for a man to get who has fallen into misfortune up when be resorts to धर्म. St. 77. &., And yet those who, in this world, hecome companions, whether in evil acts or iu seeking for y,- as my inuer soul kuolfs,--those meu too are inevitably the sharers of the portion of their respective decis. St. S. dr., knowing this, therefore, to be full of (i.e. righteousness ), my departure from here would be for the welfare of the world,-0 best of borses, do thon, now, strive for thy own goal as well as the good of the world by tlıy spoed in valour. St. 79. Take., Thus exhorting bis excellent borse like a friend to his dnty, the best of meu, desiring to go to : forest, and wearing a beautiful form, iu brightness like fire (ta: = Eurota : ), mouuted his white horse, as the sun an autumnal cloud. St. 80. 3 F d., Theu that gool horse, avoiding the noise which would grow inteuse in the dead of night, and .

·Notes. CANTO Y which would awaken the servants, the sound of whose jaws is bushol and whose neighing is silencod, veot forth pluuting his sbaking steps ut full spoel. St. 81. avou dc., With their lotus-like bands whose foro-arms were decorated with golden-brucelots, the lemi gals (THT: ) theu baving throwo away the lotuses, with their bodies beat down, held up his hoot's as ho rushed in startled speed. St. 82. TT &c., The gates of the city-rond, the doors of which were closel by heavy bolts amil which could not easily be openel even by elephants, the w opon of their own accord, with their noise hushed, as the king's son went through. St. $3. Pare &c., Firm in his resolve and indifferent (to all), he nhandoned his father turned ever towards him, his infant son, his devoted people and his incomparable royal glory, and then went forth out of his father's city. St. of, 3rd # &c., Then he with his eyes long like thu tall-blown lotus, looking back on the city, shouted like the thnuder of'a lion, without scoing the other end of birth and death, I will never again cuter the city called Kapila. Bt. 83. &c., Thus, having beard theso words of his, the members of the court of the lord of wealth rejoic d; and the hosts of gols conferred opon him a blessing for the accomplishment of his resolve. St. 86. Egy: &c., Other inlun bitants of heaven, with their forms shining like firc, knowing that his resolvo was hard to accomplish, spread a light on bis path full of snow, like the j's of the moon issued forth from the rents of clouds. St. 87. Par &c., But he, with his horse like the swift-going buy horse of Iudra, running on rapidly as if sparrer in bis mind, went over a wet truck of many Yojanas in length,--all wbile the sky had a mass of clouds variegated in colour by the light of the dawo.

·Index of verses arranged alphabetically. अ. अगस्त्यः प्रार्थयामास IV. 13. अमावलिटाय स II. 50. अतिप्रतापा" I.2. भथकाधन' V. 26. भय घोपमिर्म V. 25. अथ तब सुरैः V. 47. अथ मारीजनवृतः IV. 27. अथ मुनिरसितो I. 85. अथ मन्धिसतेः V. 2. अथ मेरुसुरु: V.37. अथ लोलेक्षणा IV. 43. अथ स परिहरन V. 80. अथ स पिकच' V. 84. अथ सोऽवसतार V. 67. अथ हमखलीन V.72. अथापरं व्याधि' III. 40. अथात् III .. अथाज्ञया राज' III. 38, अष्टपुषः परम' II. 47. अथो कुमारश IV. 100. भथो नरेन्द्रः III. 7. अथो निमित्तथ I. 54. भधिगम्य ततो V. 11. अनभिज्ञाभ सुध्यनं IV. 58. अनाकुलान्यज्ञ' I. 33. भनिन्द्रियेणात्मनि I.:8. अनृतेनापि नारीणां IV. 67. अनते प्रधानस्य IV.94. अपयान्तं तिथैवान्या IV. 40. अपरा न बभुः V. 67. भपराः यिता V. 64. अपरास्ववण V.50. अपिचशत I. 80. भपि नाम विहानी IV. 52. भपि स्थिरासः I. 60. अन्यायं मे I.70. भभवच्छयिता V. 48. अभिगम्यच ताः IV.2. अभ्यर्थिने चाभि II. 40. अयं किल व्यायत III. 24. अवतार्य सतः V. 7. अवलमय गवाक्ष' V. 52. अशुचिर्विकृतश्च V. 64. अशोको इवतां IV. 45. असंधर्व मृत्युरिति IV. 99. अहितात्प्रतिषेधश्च IV. 64. अहोतिधीर IV. 97. अहं नृपतिना दत्तः IV. 63. भहं पुनीरु' IV. 98. आ. आचार्यकं योग' I.50. आजन्मनो जन्म II. 1. अयुष्मनाम्येष III. 33. आर्येण मार्गेण I. 84. आर्षाण्यचारीत् II. 43. आसीविद्यालो I. 2. . . इति तस्य तदन्तरं V. 86. इति तस्य वचो V.29. इति तस्य विपश्य' V. 14. इति दुर्लभमर्य' V. 36. इति ध्यानपरं दृष्ट्वा IV. 62. इति नरपति' I. 94. हान पश्यत एय V. 20. इति प्रणेतुः स III. 58. ही बुद्धिरिबं V. 16. इति बुवाणेशप III, 63. इति भूमिपतिः V. 39. इति वचनमिदं V. 85. रति वाक्यमिदं 7.34. इति श्रुतार्यः I. 83. इति श्रुतार्थः स III. 45.

·II इति भुवा वचम्सम्य IV. 83. इति सस्वकुला' v. 62. हातं सहामिवानु V. 79. इत्यागतावेग' I .. इत्युदायिवचः IV. 24. इस्यूचिवान् III. 43. इत्येतदेवं वचनं 1.664. इत्येवमुक्तः स III. 20. इत्येवमुक्त चलितः III. 32. इत्येवं ता युवनया IV. 3. इदं च रोग III. 46. इदं नववधूनां IV. 14. इयं च निष्ठा II. 1. इष्टेष्यनिष्टेषु II. 39. इह वह V. 13. इह चैव भवन्ति ।.::. उ. क एष भीः III. 28. कधिन मे I. 1. कनकवलय V. 81. कनकावल 1.44, करालमनीव IV. 80. कलाह चार्माकर 1.30. कधिस्सिषेदे I. 14. काचित्नामधरो IV. 1. काधिशज्ञाप IV. 32. काचिस्पषवना' [T .. काचित्पुरुष IV. 12. कामं पमिति ज्ञात्वा [V.72 कामं सदा 1. 17. काली चैव पुग IV. 16. काले नतश्चारु 11. 46. काश्विर कनक IV. 3.4. कामाश्चिनासा नु [II. 16. किश्चिन्मनःशान 11.28. किं स्विमा नावगच्छन्ति IV.56. किं वा दाक्षिण्य IV. 71. कीर्ण नया गज JII. 2. कुलात्तनास्मै ||... कृनमानग्नुनानं I. 86. कृमागमाप 11.4'. कृत्यापि नक्नं 1. 8. कृपणं बन V. 12. कृपनः पुरुषांश्च 1. 6. कौनहलाम्मीत' III. 10. क्रमण गर्भाभि 1 30. चिकणनूर्य I. 45. उमभ्यस्य च भार्यायां IV. 1. उतारसंख्यैः 1. 14. उद्यानदेवायनना ॥. 12. उपपन्नमिदं वाक्यं 11.8.1. रोयधावन्य I .. . एकं विनिन्य II 11. एतच नयेन I. 61. एवमामिप्यमाणाप IV. 4. एवमाद्या महात्मानी IV. 81. एवं गने सुन III. 37. एवं जरा हन्ति च III. 36. एवं ता दृष्टिमात्रण IV.7. एवं नृपः प्रत्ययिनः 1. 52. एवं नृपेणोप I. 59. एवंमादानुषीन् IV. 21. एवंविधा राज II. 17. एवं स तैस्तैः II. 23. एवं स धर्म II. 64. खारप्रवृते I. 35. ग. गगनं खगवने V. 21. गुरुपरिघकपाट' V. 82. गीसम दीर्घतसं IV. 18.

·III चलकुण्डल' ए.41. चकाईपाणि I. 5. चूतया समाविष्ट IV. 4G. चूनशाखो कुसुमिता IV.35. युमोऽथ कायान I. 1. ज. जगतभ यथा धुवी V. 38. जगति भयधर्म .18. जग मृत्युश्च व्याधि IV. 80. जरी मृत्युं च IV. 5.. जातास्मि बोधाय I.34. त. तं जातमात्रमथ I. 27. तं सुवुः सौम्य' III 11. नं ब्रह्मविडू I .. तं भासुरं II. 36. ते हि ता मेनिरे IV. 1. सरयाज शास्त्र II.:. नस इन्द्रसमा V... सत उत्तम . 45. ततः काचिन III. 1. नतः कुमारः III. 13. समः कुमारों जरया III.27. ततः कुमारं II. 19. समक्ष कामाश्रय II. 3. ततः परं II. 27. सतः पुरोगानगतां IV. 102. ततः प्रकीर्णान्चल' III. . ततः प्रणेता III. 50. ततः मसन I. 25. मतः शरतोयद' IL. 20. ततः शिवं कुममित' III. 64. मतः भुस्सा राजा IV. 103. मतः स मानद III. 8. ततः स धीरोअपि III. 60. ततः स पूर्वाधव III. 34. सपालार्क II. 20. मतः स शुद्धास्मभिः III. 56. सनम्नथा गच्छनि III. 54. नमस्तस्मात्पुरा IV. 1. मना निवृत्तः स III. 48. ननी नपम्न I. 57. ननां नृपस्तम्य III. 3. नता बभाष स III. 44. नना अत्सारथि III. 42. नन महा_णि II. 21. नमो विमानर्युवनी III. 20. नता विशेषण III. 53. ननी वृथा धारिन IV. 101. नथा कृते श्रीमति III. 6. तयागनोत्पात' I. 30. नथास्य मन्दानिल' II.:. तप्रवीमि मुहद IV. 66. तदर्हसि विशालाभ IV. 69. ना हि नज्जन्मनि II. 10. तदिई परिगम्य 1.78. नदिमं व्यवसाय V. 33. तदेवं सति 11.22. तदेवं सति दुःखार्ते IV. 90. तन्मा कृथाः शोक' I. 81. तस्थुश्च परिवार्यनं II. 3. तस्मात्प्रमाणे I. 51. तस्माद्रयं सूत III. 62, तस्मिन्कुमारं पथि III. 22. तस्मिस्तथा II. 45. तस्य ता वपुषा IV. 6. तस्बातिशोभा I. 15. ता भूभिः प्रक्षितैः IV. 25. तासां तत्वेऽनवस्थानं IT. 55. तासामेवं विधानां IV. 13. तास्तथा नु निरारम्भा IV. 8. नाः सस्त काशी III. 14. तुरगावचरं V. 88. तृष्णार्गलं मोह' I. 79. स्वं पुनायतः IV. 82. द. रशम परिणवेष I.88.

·JY निःसृत्य कुष्माध II. 12. नूनमेता न पश्यन्ति IV. 67. नृपस्तु तस्यैव II. 33. नैःश्रेयस तस्य II. 25. दाक्षिण्वमोषध स्त्रीणां IV. 70. दीपिका पाहतां IV. 49. दीपया च वीण I. 31. दुःखार्णवाइपाध' I. 75. दुःखादित यो I. 77. देवी तु मावा II. 18. दृश्यतां स्त्रीषु IV.60. दृष्वा च तं III. 23. दृष्टासितं I ... दिरंदरमयीं I. 1. III 18. ध. धन्यो उम्म्यनुमाद्य I. 58. धनस्य रत्नस्य च ॥.... धर्मार्थकामा I. 1. धर्मार्थिन I 4. धात्र्यसंविष्ट 1.16. धृत्वा हिमाहिधवलं I... न चाजिहीन् II. 41. न चानुवननं नन्मे IV. 3. न जहर्ष न V. 15. न भवन्मरणाय V. 35. नरदेवनुनः V. 17. नरपतिरपि I. 87. नवपुष्कर गर्भ 1.50. नवरुक्मखनीन' V. 3. नवहाटक V.51. नाचारवल्काम II. 34. नाभ्यंट दुःखाय II. 35. नानाधिद्वैः II. 4. नावजानामि विषयान् IV. 85. नाघों वधो II. 11. नाम्यन्यथावं I. 73. नित्यं यद्यपि IV. 87. निवर्नयामास च III. 4. निवर्यनां मून III. 47. निवसन्कञ्चिदेव V. 1. निषसाद च V... निश्चय दी III. 33. पणवं युवतिः V.56. परमैरपि दिव्य V. 46. परस्परोस्पीडन परिरभ्य स V. 74. पदय भर्नश्चित IV. 44. पितरमभिमुग्यं V. 83. पीतं ह्यनेनापि Ill. 31. पीनवल्गुस्तनी IV. 30. पुरमथ पुरतः 1.2. पुरा हि काशि IV. 10. पुरं नु ताम्वर्ग III. 2. पुटाच तुष्टान II.. पुष्पगुमाः स्वं I. 44. पांत्रम्य में II. 48. प्रजानु मानेर I. 16. प्रज्ञाचंचगां 1.76. प्रणिपन्य च V. 28. 'प्रनतारकपुच्छ' V. 73. प्रतिगृस्य तनः V. TI. प्रतियांगार्थिनी IV. 41.. प्रतिसंहर तान V. 30. प्रत्याहीनान् III. 5. प्रयोजनं यत्तु I. 62. प्रागुमरे चावसय I. 42. प्रानः पयोदशदिव 1. 28. प्रासारसांपान' III. 15. प्रीतच तेभ्यो I. 63. फ. फुई कुरुवर्क IV. 47. बभार राज्य II. 53. बहाविधाविषयाः I. 90.

·यद्यपि स्यादवं IV. 15. यद्यप्यात्थानृतेनापि IV. 92. यद्यप्यारष महात्मानः IV. 90. यद्राजशास्त्रं I. 48. यद्वदिका' I. 6. ययातिश्चैव राजर्षिः IV. 78. यन्तु जीर्ण परं IV. 80. यस्मिन्प्रसूते I. 40. वा हि काशिवतयो IV. 23. ये पग्रकल्पैः II. 3. रक्षाविधानं I. 21. रस्नप्रभोडा' I. 4. राज्ञम्तु विनियोगेन IV. 26. रामामुखन्दून् I. 6. रिक्षिषन्तः श्रिय II. 55. करोह सम्यक् II, 8. रूपस्य हन्त्री III.30. व. बदुखः कलिराजयो V. 76. बालाशोक IV. 48. बुद्धीन्द्रिब" III. 57. वृहस्पनेमहिन्यां IV. 75. म. भवनमय बिगाय 1.93. भावज्ञानन हावन IV. 12. भुजैन यस्याभि' I. 11. भभूत्परायः 1. 10. भूय सम्मै III 50 भ्रष्टस्य तम्माघ 1.8'. म. मणिकुण्डल V. 53. मत्तस्य परपुष्टस्य IV. 1. मदनावर्जिता IV. 29. मधुरं गीनमन्वर्थ I. 37. मध्यस्थतां तम्य II. 6. मनसा च विविक्त 1.8. मन्थालगौतमो IV. 17. मम तु प्रियधर्म V.32. महती परि 1. 56. महात्मनि स्वय्युप' I. 60. महीनां मूनि I. . महोरगा धर्म' I. 38. मासड़ापामभमालायां IV. 77. मायातनूजस्य I. 37. मायापित I. 22, माहात्म्यं च न IV. 91. मुक्तच दुर्भिक्षभ' II. 13. मुहुर्महर्मद' IV. 33. मृगराजगतिः V. 27. मृत्युवाधिनरा' IV. 89. य. यच हिजल I. 40. यच प्रतिभ्यो II. 10. बरा चम्दादिभिः III. 51. बस तु जरया IV. 88. बता तु तव III. 39 वंचयान्न च यद्येव I 95. वनमनुपमसत्त्वा बांधि II. 58. वयश्च कौमार II. 24. वयोऽनुरूपाणि च II. 22. वराइनागण' III. 65. वाग्भिः कलाभिः II. 31. वातायनानां III. 21. वातायनेभ्यश्च III. 19. वाता बबुः I. 41. वाल्मीकिनादश्च I. 48. विगते दिवसे 1.43. विदह्यमानाय I.78. विवभौ करलग्न V. 49. विमृशेषदि V. 6. पियुज्यमानेऽपि सरौ IV. 81. विवृतास्वपुटा V. 61. विश्वामित्रो महार्षिच IV. 20. विषयेषु कुतू V. 31. विहाव राज्यं I. 74. वैभाण्डकं मुनिसुतं IV. 19.

·प्यपविद्धविभूष° V. 60. श. शक्ताचालयितुं IV. 11. शरीरसन्देह II. 9. शाच्यार्जितानां I. 7. शाखामालम्ब I.24. शिथिलाकुल' V. 58. शीघ्रं समर्यापि III. 17. शुभेन वदनेनान्या IV. 36. शोभयत गणैः IV. 10. श्रियं पराया I. 1. श्रीमद्विताने I. 36. श्रुत्वा ततः स्त्री III. 2. भूस्खा निमितं तु III. 19. श्रुत्वा वचस्तश्च I. 63. सस्नो शरीरं II. 37. स हि काश्चन V. 42. स हि स्वगाम° I. 32. सान्तः पुरजमा 1.23. सान्त्वं बभाषे II. 38. सारस्वतश्चापि I. 47. सितोन्नतेनेव I. 3. सुखिता बन V. 24. सुरप्रधानैः परि I. 28. सुलभाः खलु V. 76. सोऽहं मैत्री IV. 65. सौम्यत्वाचैव IV. 5. स्तेयादिभिश्चाप्यभि' II. 15. स्त्रीसंसर्ग विनाशान्तं IV. 79. स्थित्वा पथि प्राथम' II. 49. स्थूलोदरः श्वास' III. 41. स्नेहाच्च भावं III. 2. स्रस्तांसकोमला" IV. 30. स्वल्पान्तरं यस्य 1. 68. स्वायंभुवं चार्चिक' II. 51. स्वैमोहपाशैः I. 80. ह. ररितुरगतुरङ्ग V. 87. हलभिन्नविकीर्ण' V. 5. हुतवहवपुषो V. 86. हृदि या मम V. 69. हियमेव च V. 70 स. सचिवस्तु निदर्शिती 1. 40. स जरामरण 1.23. स तथा विषयैः V. 1. स तस्मिन्कानने IV. 28. सन्नतिश्चानुवृत्तिश्च IV. 68. समवाप्तमन: V.10. स पार्थिवान्तः- I. 56. समवेक्ष्य तनश्च V. 63. स विकृष्टतरां V. 4. सर्वाः सर्वकलाज्ञाः IV. 9.

·INDEX OF PROPER NAMES. 0: करालजनक IV. 80. भकनिष्ठाः V. 47. काम III. 24. IV. 4. अक्षमाला IV. 17. कार्तिकेय ( षण्मुख) I. 93. अगस्त्य IV. 73. काली IV. 76. अग्नि IV. 16. काशिसुन्दरी IV. 16. भप्रिसनु I 66. कुबेर I. 94; IV. 103 V. 45. अकिरस I. 48. कुशिक I. 49. STT I, 48. कैलास I. 3,21; II. 30. अप्सरस् I, 95. IV. 11, 28. कौरव IV. 79. अलका III. 65. ग. असित 1.54, 67,85%; II. 25. गौतम IV. 18, 72. अस्त IV. 100. घ. अहल्या IV. 72. आ. घृताची IV. 20. आत्रेय I. 48. इ. चन्द्रमस. IV. 75. चैत्ररथ IV. 78. इक्ष्वाकवः I. 49. च्यवन I. 48. इन्द्र (मघवत् , शक्र &c.,) I.7,27, 20,63,923 II 273 IV. 72%3. छ. V. 22,27, 87. छन्द ( or छन्दक) V. 68. उ. उदायिन् IV. 8,24, 62. जनक I.50. ऋ. जुह्वती IV. 75. कष्यशृङ्ग IV. 19. त. औ. सुषित I. 19. भौतथ्य IV. 14. भौर्ष 1.29. द. देवी 1.66. ज. हुमाग्जकेतु V. 3. क II. 51. कमीपत् I. 29. कन्या V. 3,88. कपिलार IV. 77. कपिल I.2,94. कपिलवास्तु 12, 94. नन्दन III. 64. नन्दागुहा I. 19. मलकूबर I. 94. नहुप II. 11.

·VIII प. पम II. 3. पभखण्ड III. 63. पराशर IV. 76. पाण्डु IV. 79. पुरन्दर IV. 72. पुष्य 1.25. पृथु I 29. राहु II. 46. राहुल II. 46. रोहिणी IV. 73. ल. लुम्बिनी I. 23. लोपामुद्रा IV. 73. ब. बालमुख्या IV. 17. बुद्ध I. 38. बुध IV. 1. बृहस्पति I. 46. IV. 14,76. बोधिसत्त्व I. 10,243; II. 56. ब्रह्मन् I !. वसिष्ठ I. 47, 57; IV. 77. वाल्मीकि I. 48. विवस्वतू IV. 28. विश्वाची IV. 18. विश्वामित्र IV. 20. व्यास 1. 47. भ. I. 46. भरद्वाज IV. 14. भव I. 93. भृगु म. मन्यालगौतम IV. 17. ममता IV.74. मरुतू V. 27. महोरगाः I. 38. माद्री IV. 79. मान्धात I.29. माया I. 15,22. मारुती IV. 74. मेरु V. 37, 43. य. यक्षाधिप I. 36. यमुना IV. 76. ययाति II. 11. यशोधरा II. 26,46, र. रन्तिदेव I. 57. श. शक्र I 63. शची II. 27. शाक्य and शाक्यः I. 7, 14, 54, 63, 93, II. 263 V. 1, 38, शान्ता IV. 19. शुक्र I. 46. शुद्धाधिवासाः III. 26, 56. 'शुद्धोदन I. 9, 20. शौद्धोदनि II. 46%3 III. 40. स. सगर I. 49. सनत्कुमार II. 273 V. 27. सप्तर्षिनारा I. 33. सर्वार्थसिद्ध II. 17. सारस्वत I. 47. सोम IV. 73. स्वयम्भू II. 51. ह. हिमवतू 113, IV. 27, V. 45. हिमाद्रि 1.20.

·APPENDIX. Oar Betiah ( Betiya ) Ms., like Divya Deva's palmleaf Ms. in the Darbar Library, Nepal, gives about twelve verses after the 40th stanza of the 9th canto. These 12 verses are wanting in the printed text of Prof. Cowell. These 12 rerscs, we think, complete the sense of the context; and without these the canto of the Kávya would be an incongruous one. They are as follows:- जाम्बूनदं हर्म्यमिव प्रदीप्तं विषेण संयुक्तमिवोत्तमान्नम् । ग्राहाकुलं चास्थिरमारविन्दं राज्यं हि रम्यं व्यसनाश्रयश्च ॥४१॥ इत्थं च राज्यं न सुखं न धयं पूर्वे तथा जातघृणा नरेन्द्राः। वयाप्रकर्षेऽपरिहार्यदुःखे राज्यानि मुक्त्वा वनमेव जग्मुः ॥४२॥ चिरं हि मुक्तानि तृणान्यरण्ये त्रिपंकवो (?) रत्नमिवोपगुमः । सहोषितं श्रीसुलभैर्न चैव दोषैरदृश्यैरिव कृष्णसर्गः ॥४३॥ श्लाघ्यं हि राज्यानि विहाय राज्ञां धर्माभिलाषेण वनं प्रवेष्टुम् । भग्नप्रतिज्ञस्य ननूपपन्नं वनं परित्यज्य गृहं प्रबेष्टुम् ॥ ४४ ॥ जातः कुले कोऽपि नरः ससत्त्वो धर्माभिलाषेण वनं प्रविष्टः। काषायमुत्सृज्य विमुक्तलज्जः पुरन्दरस्यापि पुरं श्रयेत ॥४५॥ लोभादिमोहादथ वा भयेन योवान्तममं पुनराददीत । लोभात्स मोहादथ वा भयेन संत्यज्य कामान् पुनरादधीत ॥ ४६॥ यश्च प्रदीप्ताच्छरणात्कथञ्चिनिष्क्रम्य भूयः प्रविशेत्तदेव । गार्हस्थ्यमुत्सृज्य स दृष्टदोषो मोहेन भूयोऽभिलषेगृहीतुम् ॥ ४७ ॥ वह्नश्च तोयस्य च नास्ति सन्धिः शठस्य सत्यस्य च नास्ति मेलः। आर्यस्य पापस्य च नास्ति प्रीतिः शमस्य दण्डस्य च नास्ति योगः ॥४८॥ 48. Corrected into सन्धिः for मेलः, सन्धिः for प्रीतिः and सन्धिः: for oint: on the top of the same words of the verse in Bt, in the same band as that of the text, but the original readings, though blotted with yellow fluid, are yet clearly visible.

·x या च श्रुतिमोक्षमवाप्तवन्तो नृपा गृहस्था इति नैतदस्ति । सामप्रधानः क च मोक्षधर्मों दण्डप्रधाना क च राजनीतिः॥४९॥ शमे रतिश्चेच्छितिलश्च राज्यं राज्ये मतिश्चेच्छमविप्लवश्च । शमश्च तैक्ष्ण्यश्च हि नापपनं शीतोष्णयोरक्यमिवोदकान्योः॥ ५० ॥ तन्निश्चयादा वसुधाधिपास्ते राज्यानि मुक्त्वा शममातवन्तः । राज्यार्दिता वा निभृतेन्द्रियत्वादनैष्टिकं मोक्षकृताभिमानाः ॥५१॥ तेषाश्च राज्येऽस्तु शमी यथावत्प्राप्तो वनं मोहमनिश्चयेन । छित्वा हि पाशं गृहबन्धुसङ्गं मुक्तः पुनर्न प्रविविक्षुरस्मि ॥५२॥ 40. Bt. in margin notices दण्डप्रधानः for दण्डप्रधाना and राजधर्मः for fria: in the same Laud is that of thu text.

·No text on this page.

·No text on this page.

·No text on this page.

·No text on this page.

·No text on this page.